#and reiki I’m still not enough for my own healing
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
purusadivine · 6 months ago
Text
I am very much an everyone should get paid for their time/services/energy person but it does get very discouraging as someone who is serious about their healing to not have any resources outside of myself to go to for support because of money. Or to even get a mentor these days or advice you have to buy an ebook or book a session. I just wish there was financial aid for healing or ways that practitioners could still make a living while the actual needy can receive quality healing.
14 notes · View notes
monsterkong · 3 months ago
Text
youtube
🧠 Trust Your Gut: How Healing My Gut Transformed My Life 🏃‍♀️✨
Hey friends! 💖 Welcome to another inspiring story, and this one’s all about how something as simple as gut health can completely change your life. We’re diving into the world of Lauren Callahan, a gut health expert, Reiki master, and ultra-runner who went from feeling defeated by her body to conquering ultra-marathons! 😮
When Running Feels Impossible 🏃‍♀️
Lauren didn’t always feel like the powerhouse she is today. In fact, she spent four years trying to complete a marathon but kept getting injured and feeling like her body just wasn’t keeping up. 😩 No matter how healthy she ate or how much she trained, the injuries kept piling up.
Ever felt like you were doing everything right but still not getting the results? Yeah, that was Lauren. 🙄
Then she asked herself something that changed her entire approach: What if my gut isn’t healthy enough to receive all the good things I’m doing for my body? 🤔 And friends, that question led her on a gut-healing journey that would unlock the version of herself she never thought possible.
Gut Health: More Than Just Food 🌿
Six months after focusing on her gut health, Lauren finally ran her first marathon successfully. 🎉 But that was just the start! In the following months, she ran a 50-mile race, completed an Ironman, and even tackled a 100K race. All from focusing on healing her gut! 🏅
But it wasn’t just about running. Healing her gut improved everything—her mood, sleep, and even her ability to focus. That constant brain fog she had? Gone. The depression and anxiety? Lifted. 💆‍♀️✨ It was as if by healing her gut, she had unlocked a whole new version of herself.
So, What’s the Deal with Gut Health? 🦠
Gut health isn’t just about digestion, friends. It impacts EVERYTHING—your energy, mood, even your mental clarity. Lauren loves using the analogy of a forest to explain it. 🏞️ A healthy gut is like a thriving forest full of diverse life. Just like a forest needs a variety of plants, animals, and insects, your gut needs a diversity of bacteria to keep it healthy.
Tips from Lauren on How to Heal Your Gut 🌱
Lauren didn’t keep this secret to herself. She now helps women in their 40s and 50s, many of whom feel frustrated by their energy levels, mood, and weight. These are women who have been told by doctors that they’re “fine,” but deep down they know something isn’t right. 😓 Here’s what Lauren recommends to start healing your gut:
Eat a variety of fermented foods—Kimchi, yogurt, kombucha (you can even make it at home!).
Avoid invasive foods—Processed junk, too much sugar, excessive alcohol, and stress can tear up your gut’s healthy bacteria. 🙅‍♀️
Balance is everything—Don’t go too extreme with your diet. Your gut needs diversity, so don’t cut out entire food groups!
Beyond Gut Health: The Power of Reiki 🔮
As if healing her gut wasn’t enough, Lauren also discovered the transformative power of Reiki. 💫 Reiki is an energy healing practice that helps balance and heal you on a physical, mental, and emotional level. Lauren found that by combining gut health with Reiki, she was able to reach a new level of inner peace and energy that she didn’t even know was possible. 🧘‍♀️
Want to Unlock Your Own Powerful Version?
If Lauren’s journey inspires you, you can learn more on her website: GoddessHealth.org. She even offers a free gut health assessment and a book titled Powerful, Not Tired that dives deep into how you can heal your gut and find your energy again.
💪 Ready to start your journey to feeling powerful and energized? Check out Lauren’s website and get started today!
💖 Tag us if you try any of these tips, and let’s chat about all things gut health! 💬
1 note · View note
punkpandapatrixk · 3 years ago
Text
Tumblr media
🌱The Story of Your Character Development🍊—Timeless Tarot Pick A Card
Just an overview to help you understand where you came from and how far you've come. You're doing great, sweetie~🥰As long as you keep believing in your innate goodness, you'll only continue towards where the rainbows🌈peaches🍑sunshine🌞and cherry blossoms are~🌸
[Back to Masterlist] [Part 1] [Part 2]
Our reality is essentially the creation of our subconscious desires—as within so without and all that stuff. However, the composition of our subconscious mind is often littered with absolute noise created by our environment. If you grew up not too well—if your caretakers were monsters, gaslighters, and so on—there’s gonna be more confusion in there.
It requires strength and courage to remain faithful to the tunes of one’s own original music that comes from the Soul. Wouldn’t you feel better developing your true divinity—the higher aspect of your identity—rather than people’s idea of what you should become?
Pile 1 – Wounded Healer
Priestesses of Ambition & Healing
Green Alchemist (Nicolas Flamel)
Tumblr media
Where you came – 5 of Wands
Chaos. Pure chaos. Conflicts, sense of alienation, people backstabbing each other, people cheating, manipulating, you name it. Just, pure, purely ugly world, in a manner of speaking. Why a child should be born in such an environment is such a mystery—maybe karma, maybe… dharma.
If karma, it’s probably some fucked up bloodline curse shit. If dharma, it’s probably the case that you’re a healer meant to stop the curse from running through the next bloodline. And none of this is a walk in the park. This is walking on hot ember on the way out of hell.
At any rate, there was always a lot of noise—yelling and screaming—in your psyche. It was a battle you fought to keep your sanity. On the one hand you didn’t want to become like your environment, but on the other, you were moulded by it—you almost didn’t have a chance to not become somewhat similar to it.
How far you’ve come – Page of Cups
You fought your battles and you’ve won. You are… beginning to master your emotions. You’re trying to be the one in control. You’re learning to be a good person. You’re detaching yourself a lot from what you used to be in the past. None of that was ever you anyway.
You feel responsible for the way you were, but you’re also accepting that people can always start anew. You have hopes in your heart. You know here is only your beginning. And you’re mature enough to understand not everybody is gonna be happy with your development, transformation, even. Some hyenas are gonna wanna convince you of what you used to be.
They’re gonna wanna drag you down to hell again. But this time, you’re saying, ‘no more’ and ‘fuck off’. Fuck you very very much, I’m outta here—I’ve got to meet my destiny. And so you will!
What’s in store – Knight of Cups Rx
Not gonna lie—it’s still not gonna be easy ahead. What can I say? You’re only beginning, fam. Of course a lot of things are confusing if you’re starting anew with so little guidance. Alright? Don’t be too hard on yourself. If anything, you’re really turning into a hero because you’re gonna make it against all odds.
Sometimes, you may feel like the world has once again turned against you, but… FALSE! You’re just dealing with remnants of your trauma (even abuse in some cases). PTSD is a hard shit to deal with and you may want to read up recurring nightmares, flashbacks, general anxiety that comes with PTSD, and all that stuff.
To be honest with you, very little of that would help without real spiritual work. But who’s to say you can’t overcome that? And let me share a little secret with you: subliminals for self-love and detaching from traumas are really gonna help tons. There are also reiki sessions for that if you’re more into that. All for free on YouTube~
Higher Self Guidance🔻❤️
Access full reading + cards on Patreon🌸
☆♪°・. ☆♪°・. ☆♪°・. ☆♪°・. ☆♪°・. ☆♪°・.
Pile 2 – World Traveller
Priestesses of Magick & Innocence
Red Geographer (Marco Polo)
Tumblr media
Where you came – 8 of Cups
You’re someone who’s parented yourself growing up. Like Matilda, I think. -I haven’t watched that movie.- I think the home environment you grew up in was almost devoid of love, if not, at least it was very emotionally unfulfilling. Growing up, you dreamed of alternate realities or faraway futures where you are more appreciated for the sensitivity/gentleness/kindness/uniqueness that was inherently you. You were sad a lot.
You’ve always had this inner knowing deep within yourself: surely everybody was born to be loved. But for your immediate reality was so disappointing, you found it really hard to cope with day to day life. You daydreamed a ton. In psychology this may be called maladaptive daydreaming, but heck, this was the only way you knew to cope, lest you wouldn’t survive.
Quite frankly, this world hasn’t been exceedingly fair with you. I think you’ve lost a lot—emotionally and spiritually. You’ve had your faith in new people and new situations destroyed way too many times for a single human being to endure. You’d wanted to give up way too many times to count.
How far you’ve come – King of Wands
And yet, here you are and you’ve managed to keep your fire burning. How’d you do that? Only you and God knows, damn. Most people would probably never understand the sorrow you’ve had to endure and they only see the exterior in which you appear to be infallible.
They say you’re strong and amazing, but deep down, you wish they’d appreciate you for your weak moments, too. You want to be held like a child, but this you can’t show to anybody because… simply, nobody gets that. Nobody expects you to have this weakness.
One way or another, you’re just a badass and you’re on top of everyone else. And you’ll continue to be that and more. Right now, there’s not a lot to worry about because you’ve proven to this sickly world that you’re indestructible. It’s your game now. You’re making the rules. -Hope you don’t lose your purity on the path towards greatness.-
What’s in store – Queen of Pentacles
Well, well, well… A mother figure, indeed. Isn’t it quite lovely? This isn’t saying an actual mother, to be honest. Could even be a boyfriend/girlfriend/just friend who understands you deeply (like a mother should) and sees the deepest layers of who you are.
Someone who understands you on a Soul level. Someone who holds you like a child, someone who holds you so tight all your broken pieces stick back together again. Someone loyal who will stay for a long time, if not forever. With them, you feel stable. Safe, secure, taken care of.
On top of that, you’re gonna be rich. Filthy rich—no, I’m kidding, you’re not filthy. But wow, are you gonna be ssooo wealthy. Everything is ssooo gonna be alright and never a day again you feel like you’re lacking anything—not passion, not soul, not money, not whatever. Sounds like ultimate happiness to me. How does that sound to you~?
Higher Self Guidance🔻💚
Access full reading + cards on Patreon🌸
☆♪°・. ☆♪°・. ☆♪°・. ☆♪°・. ☆♪°・. ☆♪°・.
Pile 3 – Ah… Hello, Starseeds~
Priestesses of Good Fortune & Luck
Gold Astronomer (John Dee)
Tumblr media
Where you came – Ace of Swords Rx
You’re someone who’s always had a vision—a clear one at that—of what Life on this Planet should look like. At the very least, what Life should look like for yourself; it was an innate knowing you wouldn’t have been able to communicate with the adults around you. Not even to your peers. Somehow, there’s just a feeling that you’re different. There’s something exquisitely kind and pure about the way you perceive the world. But that became your downfall.
Constantly feeling like you aren’t fitting in, you doubted yourself a lot and actually tried to be just like everyone else. It’s only natural—people want to feel that they belong. Being ostracised is not a fun thing. So on the path towards growing up, you lost a lot of yourself. You lost your vision and forgot what you came to Earth to do.
Essentially, you’re an advanced Soul. You’ve come from advanced civilisations off-planet on other planes of existence, in other words, you’ve known Life beyond Planet Earth on other dimensionalities. You must resonate with either being a Lightworker or a Starseed; mind you, those two things are very different. Losing your vision also means losing communication with your Star Families residing in the Higher Realms.
How far you’ve come – 7 of Wands
You threw away your inner compass and tried to assimilate yourself to life on Earth as a human being. In a manner of speaking, this is your betraying your Soul’s Essence. The result? A continual sense of losing everything you know about yourself. I’m sure your Star Families have catapulted you into what they term spiritual awakening and it almost killed you, probably, in a sense.
You were quite literally thrown into hell, or more accurately, thrown into a process of realising that you had been heading towards hell all along. All of the ideas/dreams/life goals you had were never part of your Soul’s original plan and now, they must go out the window and you must press the fucking restart button. It was world-shattering to say the least.
But here you are. You managed to survive. One way or another, you miraculously dodged death and your fucking enemies are obliterated—at least, aetherically. And now, quite honestly, you feel like you’re on top of the world. Even if it isn’t yet looking like that, you know things can only get better from here. Cuz now, you’re doing your own thing and it feels damn good to finally be yourself.
What’s in store – 3 of Pentacles Rx
The path ahead may still be a little lonely. Like, you will still need to tread alone and try your best to keep out external noises. What else can you do? You’ve only just begun. Like a butterfly that’s only been born, it needs to work hard on its own to get out of the cocoon. A butterfly should not receive help at this phase lest their wings don’t gain the strength to fly—this is real!
Rest assured though, it’s all gonna be worth it. Because, if it’s any consolation, when your Life is finally what it should look like—like your original vision when you were just a kid—those who have ever doubted you or tried to discourage you will be so, so, so ashamed of themselves. You have so much Good Luck and Fortune in store for you. You’re probably already receiving trickles of this good vibe even now.
Just you wait, one day a shooting star will fall out of nowhere and your entire world is gonna fucking flip in all the best ways, and then… you won’t even remember having had the hardships you’ve gone through. It’s aaallllll gonna be so worth it because you’re meant to inspire and change the world for the better! You ARE the exam-fucking-ple~
Higher Self Guidance🔻💙
Access full reading + cards on Patreon🌸
☆♪°・. ☆♪°・. ☆♪°・. ☆♪°・. ☆♪°・. ☆♪°・.
Feel free to support me on Patreon if you love this kind of content🍑I create stories and tarot readings that calm the mind & heal from within🍒
[Back to Masterlist] [Part 1] [Part 2]
664 notes · View notes
lavendertwilight89 · 4 years ago
Note
Shelter- 4: What’s your favorite line of dialogue?
....I don’t know if I can answer this HAHAHAHAHAA! This story is just... it’s so big. Honestly?? I think at the very beginning when they first met when Kag is trying to soothe Inu but Inu is being an idiot (but to be fair, a smarter idiot).
I felt like even with them just meeting it was just so them. So in character. So AH! I know it’s long but you made me choose
Also I won’t add a spoiler bar because this is literally the very beginning of the story
Inuyasha awoke feeling groggy. Something was wrong… he didn’t even remember falling asleep. The last thing he remembered it was the new moon--his night of vulnerability. His eyes felt extremely heavy; he must’ve fucked up. Miscalculated. There must’ve been a danger he hadn’t smelled or sensed before he lost his demonic abilities.
Fuck. His body hurt. The question had morphed from what happened to where was he? How was he alive? And why? He listened quietly and heard the pitter patter of rain--likely bouncing off of a roof. He smelled like he was in an enclosed hut. It was old--stagnant. Obviously, it hadn’t been used in awhile. But he wasn’t alone. There was a strong smell of lavender, honey, and jasmine flowers… it was alluring. Intoxicating. But it also scared the shit outta him. He also smelled a lot of blood. Not just his. Probably not just who he shared this little hut with either.
He sat up quickly and groaned from his stupidity. “Fuck…”
“Oh, you’re awake. You need to lie still,” he heard a soft melodic whisper from across the room. He turned to see a young woman in priestess garbs leaning against the wall of the hut he was currently in. He sensed her power and shit--he was about to fucking die. Or fry. Something. He gasped and clutched his gut as he tried to turn and run but his legs failed him.
Her sigh and shuffling made him panic until he heard her whimper. He looked over to her to see she also was grasping her own torso as she scooted towards him. She was pale. Sweating. She… didn’t look good.
“Stop,” he tried to sound threatening. It must’ve worked or she was where she had tried to get to. Water dripping from a bucket made him turn his head and see she was much closer. She grimaced and winced again as she shifted onto her knees and pressed a calming hand on his chest. She wiped the sweat from his brow and smiled softly--weakly.
“It’s okay… I’m not going to hurt you.”
“Get off me,” he said, grabbing her hands and pushing her away slightly. He hadn’t expected her to fall to the floor of the hut and cry out. Shit. He was an asshole. He noticed an overwhelming scent of blood--hers. Shifting he took her in and saw how dirty she was now that she was close enough. She was covered in demon blood--along with his and her own.
She rolled over onto her back and glared at him, “You--asshole! That’s not a way to thank someone for helping you!”
“Never asked for your help,” he shot back. “I told you to stop.”
“I thought you were just scared and confused! Not that you’d throw me!”
“I didn’t throw you, I shoved and you’re just weak.”
“Whatever,” she scoffed and rolled over to her side. She was whimpering as she pushed herself to get up and then made her way back to the wall.
He took the opportunity to see she had bandaged him--”Where are my clothes??”
“Your kosode is ruined but your haori is over there,” she gestured behind him. He wasn’t surprised. Only his kimono made from the fur of the fire rat could withstand damage. Standing uneasily, she remained quiet this time as he began to dress.
“Alright, I’m out of here.”
“I wouldn’t if I were you,” she said leadingly. He glanced back and saw a smug little sparkle in her bright sapphire eyes. He looked to the door and saw her barrier erected around the hut and grew angrier.
“Why the hell not? I’m not staying here with you, you weak ass priestess! You couldn’t even slay me!”
“Why would I want to hurt you?”
“Are you fucking blind??! I’m a demon!!”
“Half.”
“Shut up! Anyway--so you’re a dark priestess then?? Ya wanna make a deal? I don’t really do that kind of shit so you might as well lower your barrier. I’m leaving whether I have to kill you or get zapped.”
“There’s a rather large horde of demons past my barrier. It’s there to protect us… until we heal.”
“Don’t lie.”
“Smell for yourself,” she flicked her wrist and a tiny hole opened and he got a good whiff. Fuck. He’d die the minute he stepped out. There’d be no way he would make it past them.
“Damnit!” he yelled as he punched a hole through the hut. “Why didn’t you kill them, huh?? God, you’re fucking useless!”
“For your information, I was a little busy saving you,” she said in a huff. “For someone who had their life saved on such a time of weakness, you sure are ungrateful.”
“I should just fucking kill you now, bitch. But I need your fucking barrier.”
“Oh goody,” she sighed leaning her head back against the wall and closing her eyes. “Don’t worry. I’ll be out of your hair soon enough.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” he snarled. She was planning to kill him after all! Fuck!
“I may be a priestess but I’m still human. I’ve lost a lot of blood, been using my reiki for three days straight, haven’t eaten anything, oh, and, probably have slept for maybe six hours total,” she said with a heavy groan at the end clutching her abdomen. Okay, he felt like a dick. But he was only protecting himself.
“Why haven’t you been taking care of yourself? You’re of age to be independent. How the hell have you lived so long if you’re this dumb?”
“Gods! I’ve been taking care of you, stupid!!!” She yelled at him with tears in her eyes. “Gods just shut up! I’m sorry I saved you! Obviously I messed up--you clearly were trying to commit suicide. Don’t worry, in a couple hours, I’ll probably be dead anyway, my barrier will fail and they’ll eat us both!”
“Shut up! That’s not what I meant!” Inuyasha kneeled down at her feet, still not willing to get too close to her but she wasn’t going to be able to reach out in her state at that moment.
“Oh??? Want me to use myself as bait so you can escape??? Lessen the guilt so you won’t have to watch me die?? Prefer to think I just waltzed right out of here rather than succumbing to my injuries!!?”
“No! Fuck! Stop fucking talking!!”
“No really!! Tell me what it is you want! What do you need?? I live to fucking serve!!”
He finally lost his temper and slapped his hand over her mouth and glared into her wide eyes, “Shut. Up. Look, I overreacted. I didn’t remember what happened--still don't--I thought you were trying to kill me like every-fucking-one else--and I admit, I’m a jackass.”
She just continued to glare at him and then she did the craziest thing he had EVER had happen to him. She. LICKED. Him. What. In. The. Fuck!??!?!
“Ugh!!!” he yelled and pulled his hand away like it was on fire. “You--you--youuuuu---WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU?!!? YOU LICKED ME!!!”
“Jeez, you’re acting like I just shot you with an arrow,” she mocked rolling her eyes.
“You’re--you’re so fucking weird!! Are you even a priestess?!!?”
“Uhm, duh?”
“Don’t you know demons are inherently evil?? That as a priestess, we are naturally enemies?!" He felt like he was going to explode from rage that was driven by confusion. This woman hadn't tried to attack him yet. No matter how much he cursed her, poked and prodded her, insulted her-- she just took it. Rolling her eyes. Like she knew him.
"Yes-- I'm aware we are 'supposed' to be enemies. I just don't believe in that notion. Not all demons are bad. You exist because a human and demon obviously loved each other to make you. I have demon friends that I care for, well, cared for." She sighed and took a ragged breath. "Look, I don't want to spend what could be my last hours arguing. I accept your lame apology. I forgive you."
"You--you what???"
"You’ve obviously had a rough life to be so callous. I'm just sorry we couldn't have become friends," she added as her shoulders relaxed somewhat.
"Oh fuck no! You're not gonna fucking die on me!"
"Haha, are you a demon of the underworld that can prevent that? I'm also not dying yet. Just resting." Her demeanor didn't convince him.
"No, but I can heal you."
That made her eyes open again. "Hm? How?"
"I don't like owing favors and I unfortunately think I owe you a lot… my uhm… " Well shit. How was he gonna tell her? He doubted she'd accept help. She seemed to have about as much pride as he did. She wouldn't sully herself to be healed...
"How about while I rest, you think of a way to tell me of your little 'secret'," she said as gruffly as a kitten. She was pretty weak, he probably shouldn't let her sleep. If she did, he wasn't sure she'd wake back up.
"No."
When she didn't respond he slightly panicked and reached out and touched her to rouse her. Even though he shouldn't care, she rescued him and likely gave her own life for his.
"Hey! You cannot sleep!! Bitch, wake up!!"
"Ugh, I liked you better sleeping. I at least could imagine you being nicer."
He let out a breath he hadn’t known he had been holding and clipped, "Regret saving a half breed already?"
"No."
He blinked. Twice. Three times. She opened her glazed over ocean eyes and locked with his, "Why do you assume I'd regret giving my life for yours?"
"I can run off twenty reasons right now."
"Mmmm… I'd prefer not to hear any until after you let me nap. Next time you stir me I may make you regret giving me the idea of zapping you," she smirked weakly before letting her eyes shut again.
"You better just be sleeping," he grumbled.
"Don't worry. I'll see your handsome smirk again," she slurred, finally succumbing to sleep.
Sputtering and blushing from her words he got up quickly and exited the hut. Fuck. She was crazy. All he could do was equate her insanity to her exhaustion, blood loss, and hunger. Yep. That made the most sense. Finally calming his racing heart, he noticed the barrier wasn't just around the hut; it seemed to stretch out into the forest. Maybe he could find something to eat… rebuild their strength. Would animals be able to enter the barrier? How was the barrier able to even be maintained this long? How was this woman so powerful?
I just feel like it really ahhhhhhhh!!!! LOL Thanks for the ask @superpixie42!!!!!!!!!
Wanna read the rest of Shelter? Click here!
11 notes · View notes
mettaminerals · 3 years ago
Text
Life Healing Energy With Crystals
For quite a long time, many individuals Healing Crystals in adornments for the shear excellence of them. Gem Healing is considered by numerous a pseudo logical elective medication strategy that utilizes stones and crystals for healing yet is an antiquated practice that traces all the way back to something like 6,000 years. The Romans utilized crystals as charms to advance great wellbeing and accommodate insurance in fight. Roman and Greek specialists blended crystals in with plant removes, warmed them, and utilized restoratively. Antiquated Egyptians accepted these stones had the ability to reestablish wellbeing, and would likewise cover their dead with a quartz gem, which they accepted would direct their adored one securely to existence in the wake of death. Chinese utilized them to advance healing, edification, and fascination of wants.
Today, healers, Shamans, and clerics use crystals for their particular healing properties. I generally had an interest with stones and crystals yet that was the extent that it at any point went, until I was acquainted with crystals and their healing capacity at a Mind, Body, and Spirit Festival. Since crystals vibrate with the energy of the earth, they can assist you with adjusting your body to the Earth's energy. With these crystals, presently you as well, may vibrate at the most noteworthy energy - Earth Energy! This is the place where the healing starts. Utilizing crystals, and tuning yourself into their energy, you are then clearing blockages inside you which will upgrade your own normal healing forces. Most don't understand, yet our bodies were intended to act naturally adjusting and normally mend themselves. In any case, as life occurs, we here and there neglect to pause and deal with ourselves so frequently, that our bodies escape sync with that healing interaction, eventually making blockages in our physical and mental bodies.
Any blockages inside your life power is the thing that causes throbs, torments, and even illness to show in the actual body. It's therefore, I presently use crystals consistently for strength in a specific region in my life, for healing that is required that day, for individual reflection and clearness, or for use in my Reiki practice to incite love and light while cleaning and clearing Chakras. Reiki, as only one elective healing methodology, in it's most straightforward interpretation is Universal Life Force. It is the act of diverting the general life energy in a specific example to mend and fit the psychological and actual body and every one of our Chakras, which gets, absorbs, and communicates physical, passionate, and profound energy coursing through our bodies. There is a clearing method I use, just as an alternate explicit precious stone for each Chakra to clear any blockages around there. This makes room for life power energy to stream to you and through you to keep the psyche, body, and soul in it's heavenly condition of amazing wellbeing. In the event that we keep our brain, body, and soul vibrating on a high recurrence of affection and healing energy, we don't permit throbs, agonies, and infection to show and get comfortable the actual body.
 This is only a short outline on Chakra healing with crystals. Every precious stone has its own novel healing property and a particular Chakra it reverberates with because of its tone. Our first Chakra, being the Root Chakra, manages establishing, and basically vibrates with and can be mended utilizing Red, Brown, or Black Crystals like Red Garnet, Hematite and Black Tourmaline. Our second Chakra, the Sacral Chakra, managing the mid-region and joy focuses, can mostly be fit with Orange Crystals, such Carnelian, Amber, and Orange Calcite. The Third Chakra, being the Solar Plexus Chakra, managing the Digestive System and individual force, reverberate with and can be mended with Yellow Crystals like Yellow Citrine, and Sunstone. The Fourth Chakra, the Heart Chakra, manages the Heart, Lungs, and Love. The Heart Chakra vibrates in a healing way with all Green or Pink crystals like Rose Quartz, Jade, or Green Aventurine. The fifth Chakra, the Throat Chakra, manages conveying, and reverberates with Blue Crystals like Blue Agate, Sodalite, or Sapphire. The 6th Chakra, the Third Eye Chakra, managing instinct and knowing, vibrates on a healing level with Violet Crystals like Amethyst, Lolite, and Flourite. The seventh Chakra, the Crown Chakra, managing the Central Nervous System and the Divine, resounds best with White or Purple Crystals like Selenite, Clear Quartz, or Amethyst.
I've actually been utilizing Crystals for my own healing for a lot, yet since starting the utilization of crystals for healing, I've had a couple of remarkable examples of overcoming adversity, some of which are important to me. The primary example of overcoming adversity is my better half who had rotator sleeve medical procedure. This, based on what I'm told by many individuals, is the most over the top agonizing a medical procedure you can have. This is most certainly an issue with a long healing time as he's just acquired around 3/4 of his movement back around there without torment so far over the most recent 5 months. At first, I would Reiki him while we were sitting and unwinding and the finish of every day. Then, at that point I brought a Carnelian ball into the image and what he disclosed to me while utilizing the healing ball was quite astonishing. The Carnelian ball brought him stunning warmth, practically like a hot stone wherever it contacted him assisting with unwinding and recuperate the muscles that had been cut off and controlled during a medical procedure, alleviating the aggravation actually like a hot stone back rub.
 The second example of overcoming adversity is likewise precious to me as it has to do with my sister. My sister Deneen has Lupus, which is basically a provocative sickness where your body's resistant framework assaults its own tissue and organs. From what I hear and own her going, it is an extremely excruciating sickness and specialists simply toss various meds at it as an experimentation thing until they discover a medication that works. All things considered, she's as yet in a phase of her infection of not knowing what medicine works in aiding the aggravation which she bears each day. I've done Reiki healing on her various occasions in the past which has facilitated the aggravation barely enough to bring some relief, yet it wasn't until I begun Crystal Healing Therapy, that she's had supported help from the aggravation. I utilized different various Crystals to Cleanse and Clear her Chakra's, yet I additionally requested that she wear a Reiki Charged Hematite wristband for a couple of hours daily. It's been half a month and she's accounted for not having had a truly downright terrible day since.
My third example of overcoming adversity in only a couple of brief weeks has to do with somebody that has degenerative plate sickness which is torment in the lower back or neck because of a compromised circle in the spine. While there is a marginally hereditary reason to this infection, it's fundamentally brought about by normal mileage or some kind of injury to the body. With this kind of illness, there is ordinarily a steady, generally a slight benchmark torment. It likewise includes gentle to serious scenes of back or neck torment that by and large could endure anyplace from a couple of days to a couple of months and can be weakening during that time, prior to getting the individual once again to what they think about their standard in the aggravation division. Rachael had been languishing over numerous years with degenerative circle sickness when she came to me. I assisted her with the healing energy of Reiki and a Carnelian ball, which I used to treat lower back issues. After those two things, I utilized Hematite on her which, for her purposes, resembled the Belle of the Ball. When the Hematite stones connected with the skin on her lower back, she announced a dissolving of the aggravation very quickly and remained however long the Hematite remained on her back. I then, at that point educated her to proceed with this training all alone while she was not with me and to purge the Hematite with a Selenite stone so the entirety of the cynicism and poisons the Hematite assimilated from her, would be cleared prior to returning them to her lower back once more.
So regardless of the reported healing gem utilization of a considerable lot of our progenitors, some actually ruin the utilization of these stones alongside different types of elective medication. There are very few examinations to demonstrate or even refute the force of elective types of medications, for example, gem healing, needle therapy, Reiki, or even yoga as healing for the psyche, body and soul. This doesn't imply that these healing practices aren't viable. It simply implies that cash isn't being spent on what some consider to be "New Age" healing; that equivalent healing therapy that is really healing ancient. Likewise, regardless of the absence of exploration for these kinds of healing techniques, still around 33% of Americans utilize these or different types of elective medication. It is not necessarily the case that Crystal Healing Therapy is a fix all. You should in any case look for the assistance and clinical consideration from your PCPs, yet as you can see from these three totally different issues and infections from the above cases, Crystal Healing Stones really serve to enhance all endeavors of healing; regardless of whether you have enthusiastic injuries, explicit actual ailment, or basically need to build your energy levels, you can utilize crystals to vibrate with similar frequencies of earths energy and once again initiate your body's own personal healing capacities!
https://www.mettaminerals.com/
2 notes · View notes
gabriel-gabdiel · 4 years ago
Text
Youtou Shinnoken: Demon Sword Chapter 57: Living Sin (Part 9)
Tumblr media
Hiei does his best to take care of Usui Uonuma, who’s gunning for his Jagan. In turn, Yusuke deals with his old behemoth of an enemy who was once merely B-Class in power level.
Tumblr media
Kenshin in turn deals with an enemy from his past with the assistance of one of the Spirit World ferry-girls.
Credit for the pictures goes to Ozzy Oz da Vyrus. 
The original source of this idea comes from Chad Yang. I continued his story idea found here.
The rest of the chapters of my Yuyu Hakusho and Rurouni Kenshin crossover fan fiction are available here and here. Enjoy.
First | Previous | Next
Up above the Okushiri Military Base....
The flying fortress made of solidified reiatsu (spiritual pressure or pressurized spirit energy) care of the Quest-Class powers of Detective Daiji Matsudaira (the reincarnation of Aoshi Shinomori) landed on the helipad of the base, startling the soldiers there.
Yahiko had earlier requested Botan to fly even higher up than the flying castle with purple beams of light shooting out of it in order to get the drop on the structure.
Literally.
From 50 kilometers above the earth, Yahiko descended straight towards the moving castle, its concentrated jaki beams dissipating against the ghostly human missile and his neutralizing reiki.
He first skydived from the ferry-girl's oar (much to her surprise and chagrin) up in the stratosphere and did his imitation of the Hiten Mitsurugi Ryu's "RYU TSUI SEN! (DRAGON HAMMER FLASH!)" for starters.
The impact then cracked the topmost outer shell of the dense fortress.
A trickle of reiatsu leaked off of the spiritual construct, like scattering fireflies in the night.
He then did one of his own Revisal Techniques of the Kamiya Kasshin School, named, "DOU GAMI! (GOD ON EARTH!)", which rocked the castle further at its core and spread cracks all over its very foundations.
Daiji's solidified reiatsu then turned into a shower of outright sparks, the solidified energy sublimating and ionizing into pure spirit energy.
Finally, the Tokyo Samurai Spirit executed a "TEN GAMI! (GOD IN HEAVEN!)" that started the downward spiral of the moving building, the cracks turning into outright crags and debris as the teenaged ghost got jettisoned high above even the stratosphere, reaching instead all the way to the mesosphere.
He reached a height about 70 kilometers or 43 miles away from earth.
The young samurai kid drove the Onmyouji's prison that whole distance from heaven to earth with a sky-cleaving, earth-shattering strike, or at least a strike powerful enough to send cloudy shockwaves behind them as they broke through the speed barrier.  
"INGA GAMI! (KARMIC GOD!)"
Yahiko's first of two ultimate attacks had enough jaki-neutralizing power to push that huge pillar right into the middle of the military base like a meteorite. A shooting star.
The sublime mix of reiki (spirit energy) and jaki (negative energy) then ionized into their base forms, the kenki (swordsman energy) that bound them fading away into the ether.
All of these forms of energy were neutralized by Yahiko's own strange spirit energy. His own reiatsu or unique mixture of reiki and kenki.
His strike from his self-made sakabatou (Kenshin's reverse-edged sword that Yahiko manifested using his reiki) was powerful enough to warp time and space itself. Like a blunt version of the Jigen Tou.
Only a single helipad-sized spire of the formerly huge fortress was left by the time it crash-landed unto the base.
***
Youtou Shinnoken: Demon Sword
A Rurouni Kenshin/Yuyu Hakusho Crossover Fan Fiction Story by Chester Castañeda
Original Concept by Chad Yang
The Kenshingumi will now take care of their loose ends before fighting the final boss of this arc. This battle is about to explode! FIGHT!
Disclaimer: Yuyu Hakusho is the rightful property of Yoshihiro Togashi, Shueisha, Fuji TV, and Studio Pierrot. Rurouni Kenshin is the rightful property of Nobuhiro Watsuki, Shueisha, Shonen Jump, Viz, Sony Studios, Fuji TV, Studio Gallop, Studio Deen, and ADV. This disclaimer also covers all the other copyrighted materials that are far too many to mention here. Don't sue me please, I'm very poor.
***
Chapter 57: Living Sin (Part 9)
***
Back at Kitaoimisaki Park...
Usui Uonuma shook his head. The newbie member of the New Ten Swords, Kuronue, was outwitted by the legendary demon fox Youko Kurama as well.
If you wanted something done right, do it yourself.
Amidst the burned shadows and silhouettes that were once Kuronue stood Usui, his previously broken Tinbe practically whole now.
With it now capable of withstanding the heat and impact of multiple Jaou-En-Satsu Kokuryuha (Dragons of Darkness Flames) from Jaganshi (Evil Eye User) Hiei, the black serpentine flames were unable to affect the turtle shell one way or another.
But Uonuma knew that Jaganshi Hiei had one more ace up his sleeve. The Chojin's spies had briefed him about the fire demon and his ability to absorb the power of the fiery dragon beings unto himself.
As expected, Hiei boosted his speed and power tremendously by absorbing the flame dragons of the Kokuryuha right into his body, his youki (demon energy) rising to astonishing levels. To S-Level and beyond.
Under the old Reikai rules, Hiei's presence there would've been considered outright illegal. A demon that powerful shouldn't be in the Ningenkai (Human World).
A demon that powerful was on par with one of the Chojin's Ten Swords.
'So this demon's name is Hiei, huh?' thought the blind man, waxing nostalgic. That was also the name of the mountain where the old Juppon Gatana (Ten Swords) stronghold was.
What a curious demon. He had the speed of Souiro "Heaven Sword" Seta and the strength (or even firepower) of Makoto Shishio.
If Usui could conquer this strong demon, then he'd get one more step closer to standing as equals with the Youkiri (Demon-Slayer) Tenro.
To sit at the right hand of an unborn god. To be able to challenge an unborn god and become one himself.
Nah, perhaps that last one was still a bridge too far for him. But this, defeating the fire demon, wasn't.
The dragons roared and gnawed against the Tinbe but like a mountain standing above the earth with a crown of clouds, it wouldn't yield.
His Tinbe then reformed completely, but there was a gap the size of a sword slash right on its upper top left corner.
That was where Hiei focused his attack, sticking the tip of his Jaou-En-Satsu Ken (Sword of Darkness Flame) right into it, forcing its way in.
Hiei learned a lot from Kurama's little trick earlier with the Demon World Moss. This time around, the jaganshi found a weak point before the shield was able to fully heal or reconstitute itself.
Hiei's aura of youki and black flames flared to life, increasing the pressure on that one little crack, like a pressure cooker about to burst.
More cracks appeared on the shield as the pressure built up further and further. It reached the boiling point and then went beyond it. Through this one weakness, Hiei was able to focus his demonic energies and bust through.
The Tinbe cracked apart in twain and then into a million pieces, and from there Hiei released all of the Dragons of Darkness Flame unto Usui's hapless form.
However, that was actually a ruse.
The blind swordsman and spearman had actually activated a second illusion from Jine Udo's Jagan as Hiei attacked with the full power of the Kokuryuha inside of him, knowing full well that his Tinbe wasn't complete yet.
However, by making Hiei dream that he had broken the false Tinbe, this bought Usui enough time to completely manifest his real Tinbe with the small crack or gap finally filled in.
It was this shield that stopped the Dragons of Darkness Flame cold.
Usui baited Hiei into wasting his one shot at him and it worked. Hook, line, and sinker.
Every last one of the flame dragons crashed uselessly against the reinforced and complete Tinbe, like the waves of the ocean crashing against the sea wall or dam. The tides turned but the wall remained unperturbed.
Hiei's Jagan was now his...!
However, as Uonuma began his counter Rochin stab with the intension of pinning both Hiei and Kurama into the nearest wall like twin butterflies, something felt amiss.
His body then literally fell apart into tiny pieces of meat cubes, red mist spraying all around him.
Usui was able to seal the crack on his Tinbe, but the gap of time he needed to do his counterstrike was all Hiei required to strike back.
In that fraction of a fraction of a second, the super-powered fire demon slashed at him at the rate of a hundred times per second. Or more.
Before Usui could block one strike with his shield. Or counter with a thrown spear to the heart or face.  Or even activate Jine's Jagan at the last second and create another illusion to fool Hiei with.
Moving faster than his sensitive hearing could detect. Or predict.
Moving faster than his mind could fathom.
Moving faster than sound itself.
***
About a hundred years ago, around the 1870s, inside Shishio's hidden fortress within Mount Hiei...
From out of the blue, Usui Uonuma asked Makoto Shishio a simple question.
"Between the Ten Ken (Heaven Sword) and myself, who is more powerful?" he had asked out of whimsy. "Who would win in a fight?"
Shishio chuckled, swirling the wine inside his wineglass as he considered Uonuma's unusual query. He decided to humor his former hitokiri (manslayer) rival.
"You can keep up with Sou-kun's speed up until he uses the Shun Ten Satsu (Instant Heaven Kill), which is him using both battoujutsu (sword-drawing techniques) and the Shukuchi (Reduced Earth) at the same time. If you're able to disable him before that, then you will win."
"Shun Ten Satsu, huh?" repeated Usui. "Why do you think that?"
Makoto drunk his drink in one shot and then gave the glass back to his courtesan and lover, Yumi Komagata.
"It's simple. You can counter anything you can hear, smell, sense, and react to, right? Sou-kun's Shun Ten Satsu is faster than sound. Your Shingan won't even hear him coming."
***
Back in 1993, at Mount Kannon...
Kenshin Himura sighed as he trudged on foot back to Mt. Kannon within the Hidaka Mountain Range of Hokkaido.
He had Kazuma Kuwabara place him near the mountain care of the trusty Jigen Tou (Dimension Sword).
Like in the case of the battle at Mount Kamui, Mount Kannon was outside of Okushiri.
Kenshin had absorbed enough spirit energy from all the Reikai Tantei (Spirit Detectives) earlier to manifest himself and his spiritual body on his own, without being wielded by any of them.
Although he was kind of curious what sort of powers would manifest if his sword were held by the likes of Yahiko Myojin, Natsuki Shinkai, Likka Ikumi, or Daiji Matsudaira.
Perhaps another time, they'd find out.
Most of the energy he soaked up came from Yusuke Urameshi, in fact. It should last him until the rest of the battle.
The fact that Yusuke's reiki was that immense was both reassuring and worrying.
Reassuring in that they had the big guns against the Shin Juppon Gatana (New Ten Swords) this time around. Worrying in that he wasn't sure if it was Rando's Kugai (World of Suffering) curse or Urameshi's own developing powers that led him to have this surplus of energy.
Without all those multiple seals that held back his power, Yusuke might still suffer from power incontinence. He might still be unable to control his full immeasurable strength.
Regardless, Himura had other concerns to deal with. He was busy taking care of this Chinese warrior earlier, who wounded him in battle that made it difficult for him to save Hajime Saito from Feng Xinhai's schemes and Toguro Ani's attempt at possession.
A Chinese warrior that ended up related to him and his dark past after all.
The stranger with white hair and crazed eyes that Kenshin fought was no stranger to him after all. He remembered who the man was.
The man's name was Enishi Yukishiro, all grown up. The younger brother of Kenshin's ex-wife, Tomoe.
Since Tomoe was Kenshin's ex-wife, that made Enishi his brother-in-law. A brother-in-law with a century-old grudge regarding Kenshin's (accidental) murder of Tomoe Himura (nee Yukishiro).
"...Tell me, Battousai. Is my sister smiling down on you from heaven?" so said Tomoe's brother, Enishi.
Enishi had somehow ended up in the Heisei Era and got himself mixed up in Kenshin's current affairs. Himura could've almost sworn that his brother-in-law had died back in the Bakumatsu.
The younger brother of Tomoe was one of many unsettled debts Kenshin left when he died fighting against Makoto Shishio back at Mount Hiei.
In their first meeting in a hundred years, Enishi even gave Kenshin the same wound that ultimately killed Tomoe.
Meanwhile, as Himura neared where he previously defeated the martial artist, the cross-shaped scar on his cheek flared with a twinge of pain. No, actually the cuts felt as painful and fresh to him as the first time they were made.
The scar somehow ached even more than the much deeper laceration on his chest that still hadn't fully healed.
Like a paper cut that microscopically tore through skin and thousands of nerve endings like a jagged handsaw.
As though Enishi's very presence had reactivated Tomoe's curse on him. The curse of the cross-shaped scar.
***
At the helipad of the Okushiri Military Base...
"Get the HELL out of THERE! Sadojima Houji!" beckoned Yahiko as he sheathed his sakabatou while Botan herself swooped down from above then behind him.
He further chided, "That strike wasn't enough to take you down, right? No, you still have the Chojin's powers inside you, you dirty rat. Of course that wasn't enough!"
"You're being too loud, Yahiko! You're bothering the military people!" was what Botan resisted herself from saying, inwardly reminding the Kaoru inside her, 'He's supposed to be loud, you silly goose! The Chojin and his forces are invading Okushiri, remember? If not Hokkaido altogether!'
The aforementioned military base had long ago been put on high alert ever since supernatural beings started attacking different parts of the island at once.
Many of their deployed teams didn't return to the base hours after deployment.
"Stand aside, kid!" one of the soldiers said, who in Yahiko's eyes should've looked more shocked at seeing the seeming U.F.O. land in the middle of their base. "Civilians aren't allowed in here. This is now official military business!"
Another private attempted to grab hold of Myojin, only for him to slip his grasp. The teenaged version of Yahiko willed his ghostly self to become incorporeal.
The Jieitai or JSDF (Japanese Self-Defense Forces) then surrounded what was left of Daiji's solidified reiatsu structure, their guns cocked and ready to go.
What remained of Matsudaira's seal broke apart like a hatching egg.
And from there came forth the Onmyouji (Occult Priest) in all his glory, wearing a mix of a business suit with an occultist robe serving as his overcoat. The true right-hand man of the Overfiend.
With purple glowing eyes and a miasmic aura that flowed all over his body like thick black and crimson smoke from a smoldering flame, Houji spoke in askance.
"Why do you want to fight me, Myojin Yahiko? Do you bear a grudge against me? Do you hate me from the bottom of your heart?"
Yahiko was taken aback by the question. "W-What...?"
"Right now, you have no such hate in your heart," said Houji the Onmyouji. "You're fighting out of a sense of duty to your friends. To your idol, Himura Battousai. Otherwise, you'd have no such quarrel against me."
Or perhaps Sadojima was merely acting as the representative speaker to one other person.
Perhaps Myojin was actually talking to the Chojin (Overfiend) himself. The mastermind behind all these resurrected baddies from the Meiji Era to the Heisei Era.
Just who the hell was the Chojin anyway? Was he Makoto Shishio? Or someone else entirely?
The Onmyouji's ghoulish shikigami (familiars) with their tattered robes and sharp scythes flew at the gathered soldiers, who fired at them to no avail.
"STOP!" screamed both Yahiko and Botan at the familiars prior to the massacre that was about to take place.
None of the military men stood a chance against these supernatural beings.
***
Back in Hokkaido, far away from Okushiri, at the foot of Mt. Kannon...
Kenshin witnessed Enishi's strength firsthand.
The Chinese warrior had become so powerful he drove Himura Battousai himself from the forests of Okushiri all the way to a whole separate mountain range in Hokkaido, miles away from the island.
By pure willpower and hatred, Enishi grew strong enough to give pause to even the powered-up version of Battousai that had his own magical Demon Sword.
The Overfiend had indeed prepared for every last contingency. He was every bit as cunning as Youko Kurama himself.
Earlier, Kenshin's chest actually got hit by Enishi Yukishiro's ultimate attack, the Kofuku Zetsu Tou Sei or Kofuku Zettousei (Crouching Tiger Severing Sword Rush), as a counter to the Amakakeru Ryu no Hirameki (Heavens Gliding Dragon Flash).
Kenshin was also distracted by the fact that Tomoe's brother managed to find him a century later to enact his rightful revenge. His Jinchu.
That was why he was defeated by a technique Enishi must've trained over and over again to counter all sorts of battoujutsu strikes, including the ultimate one devised for the Hiten Mitsurugi Ryu.
Luckily, instead of doing the follow-up strike that would've also missed, Kenshin had the foresight to do a more powerful version of the Dou Ryu Sen on the ground that was enhanced by the vortex created by the succession technique.
This last-minute creative counter was what initially buried Enishi right into the heart of Mt. Kannon.
Regardless, Kenshin arrived back at his earlier starting point.
By Himura's estimation, only he or maybe Yusuke could take Yukishiro out one-on-one. Enishi should not be allowed to join forces with the rest of the Shin Ju.
***
Yahiko manifested his neutralizing reiki and kenki all over the military base with a sparkling blue and yellow light that blended together and formed a green glow. This then warded off the raggedy evil spirits that served as the Onmyouji's shikigami.
It was his own form of spirit pressure. His spirit energy interacted with his swordsman presence in a way that sealed or canceled out the spiritual power of his opponents.
Botan, in turn, flickered back and forth between her original shinigami (death goddess) form and Kaoru Kamiya's form as she saved the soldiers from being reaped by Houji's soul reapers by using her floating boat oar like a bokken (wooden sword) or naginata (glaive).
The two Kamiya Kasshin Ryu practitioners made short work of the familiars before they could take one life of the JSDF military corps.
"Please evacuate from here. You're no match against them," explained Botan to one of the soldiers before swatting multiple weakened shikigami away with her weaponized boat paddle.
One of Myojin's shikigami-dissipating swings swiped mere inches away from Houji's face, creating a thin cut over the bridge of his nose.
"Swinging a sword mindlessly at someone out of hatred is just violence. Kenshin taught me that," said Yahiko. "My duty as the Son of Tokyo Samurai is to defeat you. That is all. I'll even stake my life on it."
Sadojima smirked. "So be it. Samurai-san."
From behind Houji teleported the ever-reliable Gatekeeper Itsuki.
Yahiko turned towards the blue-haired shinigami and told her, "Quick, call Boke (Moron) and tell him to come here right now."
"Boke...?" trailed off Botan.
"KUWABARA! Kuwabara Kazuma! We need him here now! If he needs healing, heal him up as well! He and his space sword are the only ones who can take on that green-haired yoga guy and his goddamn portals!"
"All right! I'll call him! Jeez," said Botan, who turned on her communicator.
"Language, Yahiko!" reprimanded the Kaoru inside her in turn.
Afterwards, Itsuki summoned a multitude of warp gates, this time rectangular and doorway-shaped instead of circular and hole-shaped.
Inside each dimensional door was either the corpse (as well as ashes) or unconscious body of the many different Shin Juppon Gatana members.
It was through these gates that the Occult Priest blasted his purple beams of negative energy. Before, they served as destructive pillars of neon plasma. Now, they were probably used to give the killed or otherwise heavily injured Shin Ju another lease on life.
"Oh no," said Botan. "Not again. He's not going to revive all the New Ten again, is he? Jeez, we just defeated those goons! Learn how to stay down and give up!"
The shining eyes of Houji the Onmyouji then dimmed and faded away, replaced with his actual normal eyes.
"Ah, you returned. The snotty little brat. How does it feel to go back to zero after all the effort you've spent killing the Shin Ju? Like Sisyphus and his rock, right?"
The boisterous nature of the Chojin's conduit had returned. Houji was seemingly awakened from his brief slumber earlier, when he actually sounded "cool" and "aloof" for a hot minute.
"Hey," said Yahiko. "What happened to you earlier? You weren't the one talking, were you?"
Houji raised an eyebrow at that. "What do you mean?"
"Don't play dumb. It was the Chojin who talked to us back then, right?" asked Myojin. "Tell it to me straight: The Chojin is Shishio Makoto, isn't he? Of course, he is! Who else would start a war against the Spirit World with a team called the New Ten Swords? No one but him!"
The necromancer chuckled. "That's a... secret."
With a grunt, the samurai teen jumped and attacked the Chojin's right-hand man with a downward slash from the Jodan-no-Kamae (Fire Stance), which was then blocked by Houji's scythe.
They crossed blades, their different energies clashing against each other as arcs of lightning ripped through everywhere like light-filled cracks that broke through reality itself.
Houji's lack of formal training with his weapon was rendered moot due to his seemingly oceanic flow of negative energy that gave his simple block the weight of the world. Or at least the huge water pressure of the ocean depths.
However, regardless, the beams of purple plasma emanating from the dark priest flickered and wavered as it interacted with the reiatsu of Yahiko.
"That's it! You can do it, Yahiko!" said the Kaoru within Botan. "Show them why I consider you the number one pupil of the Kamiya Kasshin School!"
"Can you really do it, boy?" asked Houji, smirking. "Can you seal away the overflowing, overwhelming power of the Chojin himself? The Living Sin?"
The dimensional doors leading to the Shin Ju were then shut down. Or rather, slashed shut.
Gatekeeper Itsuki chuckled, his slashed eye that doubled as a dimensional portal opening. "He's here."
Sure enough, in one of the doors, the jaki beam was slashed in twain, the negative energy cut down by the spiritual might of the Jigen Tou.
It was from this door that Kazuma Kuwabara emerged, the transparent ghost of a recovering Sanosuke Sagara beside hiim.
"You called, Jo-chan (Missy)?" said Sano.
"YOSHA! (HELL YEAH!) Let's get this party started, samurai boy!" shouted Kazuma, the rambunctious teenager with bleached orange hair similarly styled like his best friend Yusuke Urameshi's hair.
***
And so there he was. Buried deep underneath Mt. Kannon itself like Son Goku the Monkey King from the literary masterpiece, "Journey to the West".
The rumbling inside the grumbling mountain roared deeper and harder. Like it was about to explode and turn into a volcano.
"...BATTOUSAI!" screamed Tomoe Yukishiro's little brother Enishi from underneath Kannon Mountain, spewing hot fire along with the brimstone and magma he was surrounded in.
His spectacles had long ago been lost or burned to smoke and ash by molten rock. The rest of his outfit remained intact though, probably protected by his body's significant aura.
Yukishiro crawled out of the hot magma pits of hell, or at least the otherwise dormant mountain in an explosion of fire, smoke, molten rock, and lava flow that scarred and burned the surrounding forest.
The singes and burns on Enishi's (literally) piping hot body, however, started healing right before Kenshin's eyes.
Not quite at the level of instantaneous regeneration as the Elder Toguro, but quick enough to survive a trip down a volcano and live to tell the tale. Still too quick compared to a normal mortal though.
Besides which, he wasn't supposed to only be burned from the fires of a river of magma anyway. It must've taken thousands of degrees of heat to even leave him slightly scalded at all.
His humongous amount of spirit energy kept him from suffering life-threatening injury. The same way Hiei or Yusuke would've survived such a predicament.
The red-hot blade of the Chinese-styled warrior didn't quite reach its melting point but it cooled down from the sheer blast of miasmic spirit energy from him.
If allowed to run rampant like the rest of the Ten Swords, Yukishiro could very well murder every last one of them. The Reikai Tantei, the Kenshingumi, and the Oniwabanshu.
All of them could die. This high-level martial artist could do what at least 8 of the 10 Shin Ju couldn't. He was a one-man army. He was like their Hajime Saito. A true wild card of sorts.
Kenshin foresaw it all through the Youtou Shinnoken.
The last thing Yahiko and the rest of the Reikai Senshi (Spirit World Warriors) needed right now while battling the Onmyouji and the Chojin's wealth of negative energy was a spanner in the works like Enishi.
***
The powers of most of the reincarnations or ghosts from the Meiji Era—most of Kenshin's comrades—were a result of how their spirit energy interacted with their swordsman energy or fighting spirit, creating what was known as reiatsu.
With Daiji Matsudaira (Aoshi Shinomori's reincarnation), it was the Quest-Class manifestation of objects and materials from his spirit energy.
With Natsuki Shinkai (Yutaro Tsukayama's reincarnation), it was the ability to manipulate kinetic momentum or acceleration, usually in the form of reflection or deflection.
With Likka Ikumi (Misao Makimachi's reincarnation), it was her skill to manifest her thoughts into reality, creating visual mirages or even holographic illusions seen by all.
With Sanosuke Sagara's soul, it was his pure fighting spirit that allowed his ghost to approach Regent-Class regeneration abilities, stamina, and pure brute force that allowed him to affect the physical plain like a rampaging poltergeist.
With Kaoru Kamiya's soul, it was a mix between Botan's soul reaper powers and Kaoru's past swordsmanship skills that allowed them to heal, boost, replenish, bind, manipulate, or otherwise enhance the spirit energy within them or of those around them.
With Kenshin Himura's soul, he became one with the Demon Sword, a demon-slaying blade that could arguably injure or kill a god. His own reiki, kenki, and reiatsu interacted with anyone who wielded his blade in ways that raised their very power levels.
Finally, with Yahiko Myojin's soul, his unique brand of spirit energy interacted with other spirit energy (whether it was human or demonic) in a way that suppressed or neutralized them into nothingness.
Yahiko's unique powers worked like how an acid and a base reacted quantitatively with each other when mixed until the acidity of the acid disappeared. Or how Hiei's Jaou-En-Satsu Kokuryuha was cancelled out by Shinobu Sensui's polar opposite power of Sei Kou Ki (Saint Light Ki).
Their reiatsu was different from the reiki and youki used by Yusuke Urameshi and their comrades due to the use of other forms of reiki within the Meiji Era reincarnations and the use of classic shinigami warrior techniques among the revived spirits.
Reiatsu was more comparable to something like Sensui's Saint Light Ki or Yusuke mixing his reiki and youki together to form something approaching Sei Kou Ki instead of either pure reiki or youki. Even jaki.
It was through these souls—these seeds of hope—that Koenma Daio intended to defeat the Chojin and his unnatural powers that defied death and the natural order of the Spirit World.
***
Kurama's board full of chess pieces were in their proper places, which kept the Chojin in check. They were practically on the verge of a checkmate, even.
The pawns were positioned to divide and conquer the Shin Juppon Gatana, with each Reikai Senshi paired up to their appropriate members.
Their source of power, Houji, had his borrowed negative energy suppressed by Yahiko. Their means of transportation, Itsuki, got sealed off by the Reikai's own Kuwabara and his Dimensional Sword.
Botan was there to heal and replenish reiki as well as assist Myojin tactics-wise care of Kaoru. Sanosuke himself was gradually recovering his spirit energy and fighting spirit for good measure as "Jo-chan" or the shinigami she fused with nursed his flickering body back to health.
Kuwabara regained his second wind even, which allowed him to not only create portals but to close or destroy them with his twin Dimension Swords.
This kept the annoying Gatekeeper from transporting jaki to the injured/dead Shin Ju or even getting the recovered members to help Houji out.
Even with his use of Sensui's seven personalities and the new powers it brought him, Kazuma kept him at bay.
As for the shikigami that served as the Onmyouji's infantry, Sanosuke punched them out with the "FUTAE NO KIWAMI! (DUAL EXTREME!)" while riding shotgun on Botan's oar.  
So why did Myojin feel like something was amiss? Like he had a bad feeling about everything? Like something terrible was about to happen?
A new enemy descended from an unseen sky portal that Kuwabara noticed, slashed apart, and closed too late.
"Huh!?" was Yahiko's reaction to the new arrival. This distracted him even as he ended up on the verge of disarming the untrained Houji. "Who is that? Is it another replacement Shin Ju?"
Kuwabara said, "We've already confirmed that Toguro Ani and Kuronue replaced Suzaku and Udo Jine! It's not one of the New Ten! Must be one of the Dai Shin Kan instead!"
Sanosuke's jaw dropped. "No way...!" which made Botan and Kaoru ask in unison, "Who is that supposed to be, Sano?"
Kazuma jumped into action, intending to slash a portal and kick the newcomer into it, only for his Jigen Tou's energy to start unraveling before his eyes.
The woman in courtesan clothes smiled as she floated down using her umbrella as a parachute (like goddamn Mary Poppins, Botan realized), crimson energy emanating from her pale white skin.
"Ah, it's all coming together now." Houji cackled. "Welcome back, Komagata Yumi. Get rid of these insects for me, if you would please."  
And so Makoto Shishio's personal courtesan and lover arrived, dressed in her classic Meiji Era garb but this time there was a hole in her chest where her heart used to be.
The very place where Shishio stabbed her in order to do a surprise attack on Battousai Himura.
Also, she had long fangs inside her mouth.
"Inner Blood Turmoil," Yumi said as she sapped Kuwabara of all his spirit energy using the Kyuuketsuki Kakuto Ryu (Vampire Martial Arts) that Rando stole from her.
"SHIT! Now even Shishio's girlfriend has superpowers too?!" said Sanosuke, remembering the woman whom he did a bridal carry with as they traversed Shishio's Mt. Hiei stronghold.
"...BLOOD WIND!" she screamed, releasing a red energy-sapping tornado at the Reikai Senshi.
***
Originally, Kenshin was barely able to defeat Enishi and get back in time and save Sanosuke Sagara, Kazuma Kuwabara, and Hajime Saito from the nefarious machinations of Karasu, Feng Xinhai, Usui Uonuma, and Gatekeeper Itsuki at Mt. Kamui.
But now that his detour was over, he had to get back to his original business.
He had to. Or else Enishi would undo everything they'd done so far to suppress the New Ten Swords from conquering the island of Okushiri as well as Hokkaido.
"Sessha (This one) wonders why even though I thought I'd never met you before, you seemed to know everything about me de gozaru (that you did)."
"'Sessha'? 'De gozaru'?" Enishi repeated the words with a snarl and a dismissive snort. "Are you kidding me, Battousai? Why is the most fearsome hitokiri of the Bakumatsu acting like a gentle fool with flowery samurai language? Enough of your lies!"
"This one never thought to see you again after a hundred years. I was sure you were already dead," confessed Kenshin.
"I did die. But I live again. Reincarnated in a new era," said Enishi. "I willed this weak new body I was reborn into to become even stronger than I already was before you died in the hands of Shishio Makoto."
'So he survived the Bakumatsu after all,' thought Kenshin, who believed that Enishi had died of starvation as a little boy in the ensuing revolution.
"Now I will enact the revenge that I was robbed of a hundred years ago! If you've been dispensing Tenchu (Heavenly Retribution) in your time as a hitokiri, then this is Jinchu (Earthly Retribution) for all your sins! Prepare yourself, Battousai! ZETSUGI...!"  
From there, he didn't even give Himura the chance to breathe or any breathing room as he attacked, attacked, an attacked some more.
Tomoe's little brother had grown ridiculously strong. As though he'd been training the last hundred years for this one moment. Empowered purely by hate.
However, one way or another, Kenshin was able to contain Yukishiro's growing threat long enough to assist Saito's rescue or allow the Kenshingumi to go through their mission of taking out Houji.
Himura figured out how his Wattoujutsu (a mixture of Japanese swordsmanship and Chinese kung fu) worked after only seeing a couple of techniques from it.
The Demon Sword's blade then shone with an ethereal light before Kenshin's form changed altogether.
From a 30-year-old man, his body returned to his more youthful 15- to-16-year-old self.
The form he had before he developed the cross-shaped scars. When he was still known as the Hitokiri Battousai. This way, he could engage Enishi the same way he did against any other opponent.
Free of bias. Free of shame or guilt.
"SHUUGEKI TOU SEI! (KICKING SWORD RUSH!)"
This technique of Enishí's involved hitting his opponent from below then kicking the blunt side of his sword at the last second to maximize damage.
Thusly, Kenshin answered the technique back with his own, "SOU RYU SEN! (TWIN DRAGON FLASH!)"
"KAISHI TOU SEI! (BAYONET SWORD RUSH!)"
As for the Bayonet Sword Rush, it was a follow-up whirling counterattack or riposte involving Enishi putting the hilt of his sword against his opponent's sword to add momentum to his pivoting swing.
However, Kenshin had a similar counterstrike technique like that as well in the form of "RYU KAN SEN! (DRAGON WRAP FLASH!)"
"SHO HA TOU SEI! (PALM BREAK SWORD RUSH!)"
From the Jodan Stance, Enishi swept his sword starting from over his head down to the ground. Afterwards, he then placed the palm of his hand on the sword's blunt side to push it forward at full force.
The answer to this move that resembled the Dragon Hammer Flash was the "RYU SHO SEN! (RISING DRAGON FLASH!)", which was the natural Ryu Tsui Sen counter that doubled as a two-handed sword block wherein the sword was held by its handle and tip with either hand.
"CHOU TEN TOU SEI! (UP-AND-DOWN SWORD RUSH!)"
This was Wattoujutsu's version of the Ryu Sho Sen. It allowed Enishi to leap upwards using his sword as his pole vault then attack from the air by pulling his sword towards him by its hilt cord immediately after jumping.
Kenshin drew out the fearsome technique with a feinted Ryu Tsui Sen only to do the "RYU KAN SEN ARASHI! (DRAGON WRAP FLASH STORM!) at the last second, the multi-hit forward somersault sword strikes catching Yukishiro off-guard.
"Ugh!" Enishi landed bad on his ankle, his knees buckling from the force of the centrifugal strikes, the chainsaw-like windmill of strikes drawing a fine mist and squall of blood. "Damn you, Battousai...!"
Kenshin cut Enishi's cursing short with a jarring punch to his jaw.
Battousai Himura had a Hiten Mitsurugi Ryu answer to every one of the white-haired young man's Wattoujutsu techniques. He took advantage of Enishi's barrage of hateful, unfocused strikes with clinical precision.
The fact that Himura didn't realize who exactly he was fighting against until the last second helped him figure out the proper counters to Enishi's Wattoujutsu early on and even bury him right inside the Kamui Mountain itself. Albeit temporarily.
Kenshin imagined he'd have a harder time with the kung fu master swordsman were he distracted by his guilt for killing Tomoe and knowing Enishi's identity from the start.
"Is that all you've got, Battousai?" demanded the scuffed-up, bleeding-from-the-mouth Enishi, who spat away blood as his veins—no, his very nerves themselves—hypertrophied or thickened enough to become visible underneath his skin with vascular density.
This was his Kyokei Myaku (Nerves of Insanity) in action.
***
It was bedlam at the Military Base of Okushiri.
Ten things were happening at once, and barely anyone could keep up.
More soldiers were deployed to rescue the fallen and suppress the invaders.
They waged war against the Onmyouji's shikigami, even though many of them couldn't even see the grim reaper familiars.
They had to use their special thermal goggles to detect and shoot the enemy, but neither bullets nor grenades worked on them.
Botan had more luck dissipating the strange creatures into the ether, but that was because it was part of her job description as a soul reaper.
She did double duty in casting her healing and reiki-replenishing spells on Yahiko, Sanosuke, and Kuwabara while at the same time defeating her share of scythe-wielding reapers created from wayward earthbound spirits infected with the Chojin's jaki.
Also, the bodies were really hitting the floor now. Not due to the Kenshingumi (they were basically all ghosts) or their Reikai Tantei comrade falling into a dead faint.
It was because the vampire (or perhaps succubus) Yumi bit the necks and absorbed the blood of all the nearest JSDF soldiers to power her Kyuuketsuki Kakuto Ryu.
As for Gatekeeper Itsuki, he and Kuwabara were having a portal contest of sorts. He kept making portals while Kazuma kept slicing them apart.
Regardless, it took much longer for Yahiko to seal the power of the Chojin, the borrowed ocean of jaki overflowing with immense pressure from within gleeful Sadojima.
"TSUI GAMI...!? (HAMMER OF GOD...!?)"
Myojin's attempt at the sword-breaking, jaki-neutralizing Hammer of God was thwarted with a simple yet shuddering one-handed scythe swipe that belied Houji's actual physical strength.
"So you intend to beat me at this level of strength?" asked a smug Sadojima before releasing a pillar of jaki that made Yahiko kneel before him, as though bearing the weight of the world on his shoulders.
Yahiko felt like he had plunged deep underwater, drowning in negative energy as the oceanic water pressure increased further and further the deeper he went.
Myojin grunted, grit his teeth, and rose up against the harsh and dense waves of pure jaki that bore down on him in waves, his green aura of reiatsu resisting the crushing force of the Overfiend's distant yet overbearing presence.
Like a black sun whose dark rays and heat reached the earth all the way from space despite being millions of miles away.
It was a tug of war between the Chojin's power boosts and Yahiko's neutralization skill.
Thanks to Botan and Kaoru, the ghost of Sanosuke had healed up and reenergized himself with reiki enough to summon his signature Zanbatou (Horse-Chopping Sword) again at long last.
He had more bandages than usual, half of which were spirit seals from Botan that kept his ectoplasm from escaping his ghostly form.
"ZANBATOU ATE! (ZANBATOU DISTANCE HIT!)"
Sanosuke's Zanbatou Ate, based on Anji Yukyuzan's Tou Ate (Bladed Distance Hit), created a landslide aimed at Houji, who shielded himself with his shikigami ghouls.
"ZANKUU ZANBATOU ATE! (ZANBATOU VACUUM DISTANCE HIT!) "
As for his Zankuu Zanbatou Ate, Sanosuke aimed it at the ensuing Blood Wind air funnel that the courtesan in revealing clothing fired off at him.
The last thing Sano expected was to use that 12-foot longsword against Shishio's lover, the non-fighter known as Yumi.
***
Enishi did a low split-legged crouch, only to charge with an onslaught of strikes instead of doing another Zettousei when he saw Kenshin sink his stance low in kind instead of taking his bait and attacking with the Hirameki.
"SENRAN TOU SEI! (WAR SWORD RUSH!)"
"RYU SOU SEN! (DRAGON NEST FLASH!)"
Sparks flew everywhere as though they were in a steel mill or foundry as they parried and attacked each other with impunity, their swords crossing and chipping at their edges.
Blood and ectoplasm stained the ground soon afterward from both combatants.
Enishi moved faster than Kenshin could react. Like an unswattable fly. Or perhaps a whole swarm of flies. Locusts. Bees. Wasps, even. A plague of wasps. His twitch muscles able to react to attacks or counterattacks by lightning-fast reflexes.
It was like dealing with Soujiro Seta's Shukuchi all over again. Himura couldn't even predict Enishi's strikes by reading his sakki (bloodlust) because he was exuding hatred and killer instinct at all times. At every waking moment.
Like the polar opposite of the Heaven Sword. It was no different to deal with someone who lacked bloodlust compared to someone who always exuded bloodlust. There was no sudden spike of killer instinct you could use to read an opponent's moves.
This forced Kenshin to take the initiative and jump high into the air in order to become the aggressor for a change, even if only to draw out a counterstrike that he could then counter.
"RYU TSUI SEN! (DRAGON HAMMER FLASH!)"
Yukishiro countered by also leaping vertically before Kenshin could drop him with the Dragon Hammer Flash. Afterwards, at the point where his jump force was equal to Earth's gravity, he jumped even further, thus essentially doing a double jump or what was known to basketball players as an airwalk.
"SHIKKU TOU SEI! (SLASHER SWORD RUSH!)"
Kenshin's youtou (demon sword) and Enishi's watou (Chinese-style katana) clashed hard against each other, their impactful vibrations strong enough to shatter steel. However, their mystical swords forged from spirit energy and the life force of their very souls both held true.
However, Battousai or no Battousai, the scarless Kenshin realized he had to take Yukishiro out before his own feelings of despair, depression, shame, and remorse got the better of him.
For even now, he felt like he deserved to get hit by every last strike from Enishi for the sin of accidentally killing his ex-wife in an attempt to rescue her from her kidnapper.
"KUZU RYU SEN! (NINE-HEADED DRAGON FLASH!)"
"UGH!"
Like water crushing rock over time, the constant barrage of counters from earlier finally took its toll on Enishi, leading to several lapses of attention that the Battousai took advantage of to great effect.
Kenshin's persistence paid off, with that last multi-hit attack finally landing on his nerve-filled brother-in-law.
He then prepared to do a supersonic noutoujutsu (sword-sheathing technique). The same one he used to disable the super sensitive hearing of Usui Uonuma's Shingan.
"RYU MEI...! (DRAGON CRY...!)"
Kenshin stopped short of doing his high-pitched sheathing technique when he saw a familiar young woman with jet-black hair, doe eyes, a white kimono, and purple shawl appear out of the half-burnt forest.
She brought with her a nostalgic, heartbreaking scent.
"T-Tomoe...?!" stuttered Kenshin before Enishi's Watou ended up stabbing him right in his chest, on the same wound made by the Zettousei that got him earlier.
The pair of scars on his left cheek reappeared. Bleeding with fresh blood (or, in his case, ectoplasm).
***
Back at the Okushiri Military Base...
The Blood Wind dissipated from the strength of Sanosuke's vacuum slash, but Yumi herself blocked the wind pressure with her open, glowing-red umbrella serving as her shield.
Ah, yes. The Blood Wind.
The double-edged, energy-sapping red tornado created from the heat of the spirit energy it stole and the coldness of an injured body that was losing blood.
However, this woman somehow managed to do Blood Winds without the need to be injured. Or perhaps the hole in her chest served as her injury?
Sagara originally thought it was one of Rando's ultimate moves, only to remember something about him stealing techniques. So this energy-sapping technique was actually her move, wasn't it?
Regardless, what was a desperation move for Rando was a normal move for her. It all made sense now. Or at least that part did.
"How the hell did you get superpowers too, lady?" Sano demanded to Yumi. "You even went so far as to change yourself into a vampire! You really are something else!"
"Stop acting so friendly around me, you boorish lout," said Komagata to Sagara with half-lidded eyes, parrying his probing zanbatou stab from more than 12 feet away with her closed umbrella that doubled as her sword. "You should've stayed as a ghost in the Spirit World. You'll regret crossing paths with us again after a hundred years, Sagara Sanosuke."
Sano left his cumbersome giant sword behind, charged unimpeded, and backhanded the woman. "Nothing personal, Neechan. We can't let you or your psycho boyfriend run amok again in this era either."
"...Bastard! You dare hit a lady?! Youki Duantoutai! (Spirit Guillotine!)" Yumi reeled from the slap that caught her by surprise but then kept Sanosuke at bay with the Spirit Guillotines.
"...Son of a bitch! Rando stole that move from you too?!" said Yahiko before breaking the paper-thin waves of demon energy with "Men (Head)" strikes from the Fire Stance and flying skyward with the God in Heaven technique.
"Not exactly," Yumi chatted with a nonchalant smirk. "I stole some of Rando's moves myself in exchange for the moves he stole from me. Tit-for-tat."
As for Sanosuke, his follow-up attempt at chopping Komagata in half with his 12-foot sword led to it getting blasted full of huge holes care of Itsuki. This made the zanbatou look like a macroscopic slice of grey Swiss cheese.
The scattershot blasts responsible for Sano's predicament originated from a gun attached to Itsuki's right arm. It shot out miniature black holes the size of pinholes but had event horizons the size of bowling balls or bigger. They ate up any type of matter nearest them.
It was a (literal) handgun with black holes as its bullets that the Gatekeeper developed through the help of Shinobu Sensui's Kazuya personality.
Itsuki's Black Hole Gun also ate up chunks of Sano's ghostly flesh whole.
"GUUAAAHH!"
The Gatekeeper had taken advantage of Sanosuke's moment of hesitation in killing Yumi. Sano remembered mid-swing how she had originally died by Shishio's hand and then had her corpse burn along with his in a sudden unintended funeral pyre.
Meanwhile, as the flying Myojin attacked Yumi from above, Botan attacked from below. She flew on her oar mere inches from the ground before getting off her ride and using her forward momentum to smash her paddle right into the vampire. She then let the more athletic Kaoru inside her do the rest.
Using jaki and youki together, the succubus imbued her foldable fan and her closed umbrella with enough blood-red energy to stop the oar cold with a cross-block. She then unfurled her umbrella in time to also prevent Yahiko's Ryu Tsui Sen from hitting her noggin.
From this close proximity, she then used her Inner Blood Turmoil to absorb her attackers' spirit energy unto herself, sapping the two of their reiki and making their souls flicker and fade.
Neither the living nor the dead were safe from this vampire queen.
***
"GOU TSUI TOU SEI! (FALLING BLADE SWORD RUSH!)" screamed Enishi after impaling the distracted Kenshin in the chest.
The Falling Blade Sword Rush allowed the white-haired martial artist to pin Battousai at last, lifting him high up and over his head with his sword and upper-body strength.
"At last. At long last. You're going to die, Battousai! You scum! You criminal! You took away everything from me! Now I will return the favor and take away everything from you! This is my Jinchu!"
The Guardian of the Youtou Shinnoken grunted and coughed, his eyes unable to tear themselves away at the visage and silhouette of his ex-wife Tomoe Yukishiro.
Red tears streamed down his cheeks and bloodstained scar.
"T-Tomoe? I-Is that really you?" he mumbled in disbelief, as though not even noticing Enishi's watou inside of him.
He was no longer Hitokiri Battousai (Battousai the Manslayer). Instead, he transformed back to Rurouni Kenshin (Kenshin the Vagabond).
"Tomoe" then told Enishi with an old man's deep voice, "My apologies. This is the best help I can give you for now. That damn Okashira stole all of the jaki that the Chojin gave me and sealed me and my precious Iwanbos away with it, turning the energy into solidified reiatsu."
"You did splendidly, Gein," said Enishi, who smiled for once. He couldn't face the reanimated corpse of his elder sister eye-to-eye, though. "Now please take that puppet away. I don't want you to soil my sister's memory with it."
Kenshin went pale. He'd been duped by one of Gein's puppets. However, his trickery paid off. He didn't feel like hurting Tomoe's little brother any longer.
"Did you know what I went through to get to this moment, Battousai? As an orphaned boy, I ate human flesh in the battlefield to survive. I was adopted by a rich couple, only for me to kill them because I hated how happy they were. I ended up becoming an arms dealer using their wealth for good measure. I then found out you already died, which sapped me of my will to live. Only to be reborn in this era after I found out you became the Demon Sword's guardian."
Enishi dragged Kenshin's bloody (or ectoplasmic) body all over the forest at the foot of Mt. Kannon, savoring the moment before pulling his sword out and stomping on the Battousai's bleeding wound for good measure.
"I'm not sure whether I should wield your damn sword myself or just destroy you along with that sword. Oh well. It doesn't matter. You could die a thousand deaths and it won't bring back my sister. Even after I died, I couldn't find her anymore. I've lost her forever. All that's left is to make you feel the despair I felt when you stole her away from me."
***
Back at the Okushiri Military Base...
Chaos continued. Fires broke out everywhere.  The wind howled like wolves to the moon. The base crumbled and turned into shambles. It was Hell on Earth.
Hell in Hokkaido.
Komagata's Inner Blood Turmoil created her own version of reiatsu—her youki mixed with the Kenshingumi's reiki, the blood of the soldiers she fed on, and the Chojin's jaki—before releasing that pent-up energy towards Yahiko in the form of the "BLOOD FIRE WAVE!" projectile.
However, thinking fast on her feet, Botan purified the surplus of jaki around them then used it to replenish the reiki she and Myojin lost from being in contact with Yumi.
'Wow. She's doing the thing! The same thing Urameshi did when he got hold of the Meikai's crystal ball thingy,' thought Kuwabara. 'She's purifying jaki into reiki!'
Again, Botan used spirit bandages that doubled as spiritual energy seals, acting more like a priestess than Hinageshi the Shrine Maiden or Houji the Onmyouji.
"Nice one, Tanuki-chan!" said Yahiko. "I mean, thank you, Botan."
Botan smiled at the samurai boy. "You're welcome. Now go get 'em."
'This woman is seriously getting on my nerves,' thought Yumi while eyeing the ferry-girl whose astral body housed two souls instead of just one.
A rejuvenated Myojin then did the sword-breaking "TSUI GAMI!" to neutralize the Blood Fire Wave and the pinhole-sized black holes that Itsuki's sneaky Kazuya personality shot right into his heart and head with the Black Hole Gun.
The samurai kid kept moving forward, practically swimming in the thick of "it", with "it" being the Chojin's ocean of jaki.
Meanwhile, Houji frowned, his arms crossed. 'This goddamn brat! For Chojin's sake, he sure is persistent.'
He thought that the Chojin allowing him more access to his boundless negative energy—enough jaki to, quite frankly, revive the long-dead kingdom of Meikai (Nether World)—was sufficient to neutralize the neutralizer.
However, Houji's jaki output remained relatively low and it even started dwindling.
Like opening your water main at full capacity yet still ending up with less water than you expected when filling up your bathtub. Defying the very will of the Overfiend himself.
'The boy is starting to get better control of his neutralization powers, isn't he?' the Onmyouji thought, tapping his scythe's handle to the ground impatiently.
To Yumi and Itsuki, he only had one command. "Kill him."
Yumi then made it rain blood like the Battousai would back in the Bakumatsu.
A literal rain of blood poured down on them, but each droplet contained razor-sharp scalpels. A bloody rain that cut you apart in order to induce a thicker bloodbath afterwards. It pelted the ground like suppressive fire from a machine gun.
She aptly named the technique, "Bloody Rain."
It was the bloodsucker's way of creating the energy-absorbing Blood Wind without having to sacrifice all the plasma that she had already drained from her other victims.
"I don't know who you are, lady, but you leave that boy alone!" said Kuwabara, who finally had time to intervene.
***
Meanwhile, elsewhere on the island...
Yusuke Urameshi had actually been in a punching match with Toguro Ototo all this time.
Right in the middle of Okushiri Island, in fact. Along the Tsurikake River.
Instead of playing with the percentages of his power, the Younger Toguro instead went all out from the start, displaying 100% of his full strength.
'His B-Level strength,' was Yusuke's unsaid sentiment. He recalled how easily he manhandled the A-Level Rando earlier now that he wasn't faced with any distractions or dirty tactics.
So dealing with Toguro should be a cakewalk now, right?
In kind, Urameshi himself released his first pair of Spirit Cuffs. Just like the good ol' days, they ended up in a slugfest that turned the peaceful river into roiling rapids from the shockwaves of their punches.
"You've struggled in every encounter you've faced with the Chojin's forces so far yet won every time," said the Younger Toguro. "Why is that?"
"I don't know what you're talking about, man," said Yusuke before blasting the gigantic hulking grey behemoth before him with the "SHOT GUN!" technique, bombarding him with the purest of reiki bullets.
The vascular and muscular Toguro pressed on, healing the missing pieces of his flesh instantly like his older brother would.
An impressive feat a power level or two ago. To Yusuke, it had somehow become old hat. Any S-Level worth their salt should be able to regenerate fast enough as long as they had an abundance of spirit or demon energy inside them.
"I took on Rando, Souther (Xinhai), Suzaku, the blind guy (Usui), and the rest of the Chojin's New Ten Swords fair and square. All I'm doing now is killing time and keeping you from ruining Kurama's plans to take your new gang out. Right until your big bad boss, the Chojin, shows up."
Toguro's eyes narrowed behind his shades. 'His reiki is... overflowing. It almost reminds me of the Chojin's own jaki. Immeasurable.'
Yusuke dodged the Shi Dan (Finger Flip Bullets) by reflex even though he had a feeling he could survive direct hits from Toguro's unnaturally strong finger flicks at this point in time.
It was a B-Level against an S-Level (albeit one who was holding his strength back), after all.
The Shi Dan were even more powerful than the strongest human punches, capable of blasting through concrete, but against Urameshi's wealth of spirit energy, he doubted that they'd even penetrate his skin.
Even with his powers sealed, he teetered from being a high A-Level to a low S-Level.  
'Are you hiding your present power level, Toguro? Is your 100% form not your full power?' Urameshi thought.
There was just no way that the likes of Rando, Xinhai, Usui, Saito, or Suzaku would end up stronger than the Toguro Ototo himself.
Then again, while it took Toguro 50 years to reach B-Level, it took only 10 years for Sensui to reach S-Level. Meanwhile, it took less than 3 years for Yusuke to surpass them both and take on a centuries-old S-Level archdemon, Yomi, to the brink of defeat.
To Toguro, Urameshi asked, "What happened to you deciding to stay in Hell for 100 million years to atone for all the crimes you've committed? Were you plucked from Hell by the Chojin and forced to work for him? Answer me, Toguro!"
"...We're not so different, you and I."
"OH, COME ON! Not this tired cliché again!" the teenaged living warhead told off the demonized human strongman in between bone-crushing punches.
He didn't want to hear such things from someone much weaker than him.
***
The veiny (actually nervy) Enishi got talkative all of a sudden, Kenshin realized.
His life story was as unfortunate as the vagabond expected. Maybe even more so. So he even killed a family after he was given a new lease in life? How much of a monster had he become?
This was a lot for Himura to take in. He could barely breathe right now; much less digest Yukishiro's words.
Meanwhile, Enishi snarled in remembrance of the things he'd been through. The people he killed. The opportunities of happiness he turned his back on in favor of a century-old grudge.
The innocents he murdered in order to harden his heart enough to take on a monster like the Battousai. When he died, he resisted the reincarnation cycle for so long, hoping against hope he'd find Himura's soul in the afterlife and drag him to Hell along with him, torturing him for a million years.
However, his chance had finally arrived only a few decades ago. He reentered the reincarnation cycle and avoided becoming an insect or a slug, getting instead the body of a Chinese boy with his memories of the past as a Japanese man intact somehow.
He then trained his body in martial arts, went to prison more than a few times, became a career criminal, and climbed the ranks of organized Chinese crime known as The Triad (what the Shanghai Arms Dealers eventually developed into a hundred years down the line).
In fact, until a few couple of years ago, Enishi occupied the position of Dragon Head that his protégé, Feng Xinhai, currently had. He had a Chinese name himself, but he long ago abandoned that identity in order to completely become Enishi Yukishiro.
He dedicated himself into becoming what he was in his past life and more.
It was because the Chojin himself reawakened his soul's past memories for the purpose of taking down Kenshin Himura.
Under the guidance of the Chojin and his reformed Shin Juppon Gatana, he even learned how to use his spiritual powers on top of reviving the lost martial arts of Wattoujutsu. He studied the Japanese language.
He began slaying demons himself by helping fund technology that linked the Demon World to the Human World with the money he made by being the Triad Dragon Head.
And now, while serving under Tenro the Demon-Slayer's Yakuza Family as one of his enforcers, he finally crossed paths with the man who stole his happiness a hundred years ago.
His revenge, his Jinchu, was literally a hundred years in the making.
"I will kill you now and then the rest of your friends afterwards. I'll break apart the Demon Sword or steal it for myself. Become its new master. From there, in the Spirit World, I will also hunt your ghost and kill you again until all memory of you is erased. Suffer like I did. Suffer for eternity, Battousai!"
Something stirred inside Kenshin when he heard those words. It was one thing for Enishi to swear to kill him. However, what did the rest of his comrades have to do with his revenge? Was he really going to kill the Kenshingumi or even the Reikai Tantei and the Oniwabanshu all in the name of his Jinchu?
Just as Enishi prepared to finish Himura off, a shinigami flew between them like a bolt from the blue.
The woman who sported a black kimono and raven hair zeroed in not on Enishi and Kenshin but instead on the Tomoe puppet of the Puppet Master.
'Ah, I remember her,' thought the Guardian of the Demon Sword. He met that death goddess before while assisting the training of Sanosuke and Yahiko when they first arrived in the Human World.
From his limited interactions with the shinigami, Kenshin surmised that she mainly did research work for Koenma Daio, not unlike the child inspector Sayaka.
'Ayame, was it? She's the shinigami that Kurama assigned to the Southeast Quadrant of Okushiri. Did she follow us all the way here?'
***
Yusuke wanted to end the fight with Toguro using one gigaton punch or one Chou Rei-Gan (Mega Spirit Gun), but he held back. Kept his cool.
He wanted to bet on a "maybe".  As in, "Maybe Toguro is holding back and is about to show me something more amazing than 100% of his power".
Otherwise, Urameshi would've already blasted Toguro back to Hell where he belonged and had a 100 million year sentence to serve. From there, the teenager would've waited for the Chojin or someone to arrive and force him use 100% of his power instead.
Finishing this fight early presented too much of a risk. Like eating an unripe fruit or something. Besides which, if Yusuke went all out, he'd wipe out several mountain ranges and riverbanks off of the map.
But maybe he was risking hundreds of thousands of lives over his own selfish whims.
'Fine. I'll push a little harder, then.'
The ensuing "REI-KOU-DAN! (SPIRIT WAVE BULLET!)" that fissured the surrounding ground and threatened to break the world in half was mostly absorbed by Younger Toguro's beefy body.
Toguro's 100% form before might instead be his 000.1% now. Maybe he'd been training all this time in Hell. Training from Hell.
Or maybe this was all wishful thinking on Urameshi's part now that he had outgrown his boogeyman from his past.
Yusuke put his hip into his last punch, manhandling the "ultimate" form of Toguro that earlier on threw him around like a rag doll the first time they fought.
"You want to rise to your greatest potential, but unfortunately you've already been there and done that and more. You've become too powerful," Toguro said after fixing his twisted neck that had his head staring straight behind him.
"You're not somehow begging for mercy, are you?" asked Yusuke as he hit another bone-crushing uppercut to Toguro's jaw.
"...Nothing challenges you anymore, but you don't want to sever your attachment to this world of weaklings."
Toguro flexed and did a full-powered tackling punch with enough force to move or even obliterate mountains. Alas, this version of Yusuke ate mountains for breakfast ever since achieving S-Level during his fight against Sensui.
This was nothing to him. Drop a building on him, and he'd wonder if it was raining.
He hated to think in such a way, but to him fighting Toguro now was akin to fighting Kuwabara. It didn't help that the behemoth fought straightforwardly and without trickery, unlike Xinhai and Rando.
"You honestly sound pathetic now, Toguro. What happened to you? Keiko can hit harder than that. Put your hips into it!"
But nothing major really happened to Toguro after dying back in the Ankoku Bujutsukai (Dark Martial Arts Tournament). It was Urameshi who had changed.
Any of the current roster of Roku Youkai (Six Demons) could take him on and turn him into roadkill, to be honest.
Toguro's form doubled or even tripled in size. He was now doing his "100% of 100%" technique that had him stake his very soul's life force in order to unleash his fullest potential.
However, his fullest potential ended up just B-Plus in the end. Not even at A-Level.
'Quit messing around and go 1,000% power or something already, Toguro!' Yusuke inwardly begged. But that never happened. He kept dealing with a Toguro who could barely make him flinch.
"In order to continue to live the lie you call your life, you're someone strong pretending to be weak so you could fit in with the rest of the weaklings."
"Stop yammering! I'm more impressed with your big mouth than any of your punches!"
Yusuke did his signature finger gun pose and focused his ocean of reiki at a single point of his index finger, gathering all that limitless energy into one concentrated shot.
"Great fighters refuse to lose, but you refuse to win just to get back that feeling and exhilaration of conquering something greater than you. So what do you do now that you're in a world where nothing is greater than you?"
"Jeez. Shut up already."
Yusuke sighed. If Toguro really was going to unleash a new superpower on him, he would've done so by now. Meanwhile, he himself hadn't even worked up a sweat.
Was this some sort of long-con, "Sun Tzu's Art of War" deal? Was Toguro hiding his power level like he always had, using only a small percentage of his potential? Or was this indeed his limits after his defeat in the Dark Tournament?
"Maybe you're right. Maybe I have been a little careless in my fights lately. However, in the end, I kept winning anyway. So who cares? It's my curse, I know. REI-GAN!"
***
Back at the foot of Mt. Kannon...
Ayame the Shinigami grabbed hold of the corpse puppet of Gein and cut off its spiritual connection with the mad scientist using her reaper powers.
She then said to Enishi, "There's no way your sister is smiling down on you in heaven! Not while you're doing something as terrible as this, stalking Himura-san for decades! A whole century!"
Enishi scowled at the impudent ferry-girl. How dare she say such things to him.
"What do you know? How can you possibly know the pain I've been through? The pain that my sister and her fiancé suffered from? You're nothing but a stranger! You have nothing to do with me!"
Kenshin tried standing up, but Enishi kicked his chest wound and pinned him down with a foot stomp. "And as for you, stay down! I'm not done with you yet!"
Yukishiro was about to punch Koenma's ferry-girl away when she chanted an incantation that led to the body double of his sister Tomoe to frown at him and cry tears of blood.
"Don't you hear it? Don't you hear the cries of despair of your dearly departed sister Tomoe from a hundred years ago? The last thing she wants to see is you suffering or making everyone suffer along with you!"
Enishi shook and shuddered before he himself screamed in anguish, screaming until his throat became ragged. Clutching his chest at that baleful look that rocked him to his very core.
"Shut up! Shut up, shut up, shut up, SHUT UP! Enough of your lies, Reikai! I don't believe any of them for a second!
However, he couldn't for the life of him kill even a puppet of his sister. Any young woman who reminded him of his sister, he couldn't bring himself to kill.
He damn well tried to though, his hatred rising. His cognitive dissonance assuring him these were all lies. That his sister had wanted to kill Battousai all along to avenge her fiancé's death.
That the rumor of how Battousai pledged to not kill ever since he killed Enishi's sister was just a rumor.
That Enishi hadn't wasted his multiple chances at a new lease on life for nothing.
He slashed the Tomoe corpse puppet apart with the Sho Ha Tou Sei, his own tears flowing down as he did so. Nauseated by the act, he moved away and puked soon after.
Even though she wasn't the real Tomoe.
'I have to do this. I have to destroy all their lies!'
He had waited for so long and come so far. In the end, it should still matter, right? If it didn't matter then what was the point of all this?
It was all Battousai's fault. He was the one who ruined his life. He was the one who forced him to suffer like this. Everything was perfect until he came along.
Even in the afterlife, Himura haunted him.
"Himura Battousai must die! Suffer! Die a thousand deaths! A million deaths! I won't rest until he has suffered as much as I have and MORE!"
Yukishiro prepared to do his ultimate attack on Kenshin, only for Ayame to get in his way.
This looked mighty familiar.
He hesitated for a whole second in cleaving the shinigami in half. Here was another woman the same age as his sister. Everywhere he looked, such maidens like her kept reminding him of what he had lost.
A second was an eternity in a fight, though.
Kenshin rose up and blocked Enishi's ensuing sword strike even though, unbeknownst to him, his brother-in-law intended to miss Ayame by a mile anyway.
Himura's heart swelled at doing so. Here and now, the vagabond was able to do the sword block that he failed to do against Shishio.
Had he done the same block against his hitokiri successor, would he have survived their mutually assured destruction? Had he not given up back then and decided to fight on, would he have been able to come back to Tokyo with the rest of the Kenshingumi? With Miss Kaoru?
Kenshin really wished he had fought on instead of giving up and dying along with Shishio. That he did.
"...I will fight to the end to protect those I hold dear! That is my truth!"
Himura's resolve in defeating Enishi finally hardened after wavering for so long, his cross-shaped scar seemingly glowing with a red bioluminescent light.
The crouching tiger faced off against the unhidden dragon one more time.
"KOFUKU ZETTOUSEI! (CROUCHING TIGER SEVERING SWORD RUSH!)"
"AMAKAKERU RYU NO HIRAMEKI! (HEAVENS GLIDING DRAGON FLASH!)"
Last time, the tiger was able to cut deep wounds into the flying serpent even though it was driven deep underground by sharp dragon claws.
Would the tiger finish what it had started? Or would the dragon have something hidden behind its upward flight into the heavens?
***
Kazuma attempted to create a portal to serve as a shield over Yahiko, only for Itsuki to seal that portal with Kazuya's Black Hole Gun, the twin rips in space-time canceling each other out.
However, Kuwabara expected the maneuver and teleported right in front of Itsuki in order to slash apart the firearm at pointblank range with the Jigen Tou.
"Motherfucker...!" shouted the foul-mouthed Kazuya possessing Itsuki's body, grasping his damaged handgun.
Itsuki then awoke Sensui's George personality in order to gain access to a hyperdimensional gun vault filled with Tommy guns, pistols, Desert Eagles, mini guns, shotguns, AK-47 rifles, machine guns, grenade launchers, and bazookas.
He had actually restocked his gun collection by stealing many of the armaments and ammunition available in the very military base they were invading right then and there. Knowing full well that ordinary guns were more useful against living, flesh-and-blood beings like Kuwabara versus the solidified souls of shinigami and ghosts from the past.
In retrospect, this made Houji's efforts to shoot Yahiko, a ghost, with a gun moot. However, Itsuki at least had a backup plan.
"I'll kill you all!" said Hitoshi. "I will purify the Human World by getting rid of all the humans!" His shtick was that he wished for human extinction.
However, before he could use one magazine or clip from his guns, he got pummeled to submission by a revived Sanosuke Sagara.
Botan had healed up the wounds of Sano's ghost yet again with purified jaki turned into reiki. He then got the jump on the green-haired youkai through brute strength instead of fancy teleportation techniques.
'Her again?' thought Houji, noticing how Battousai's woman served the same function as he did with the rest of the Shin Ju. 'That Reikai shinigami is making this mission of ours needlessly difficult.'
Furthermore, every attempt Itsuki made to get away from Sagara was blocked by Kuwabara, who himself punched the demon back into portals of his own that redirected him towards Sano's waiting fists and "FUTAE NO KIWAMI!"
"All right, enough of this!" declared Yumi, who shifted from targeting Yahiko to focusing her Spirit Guillotines and Blood Fire Waves at the Kamiya Kasshin Ryu kendoist turned shinigami Botan/Kaoru Kamiya.
Kaoru assisted Botan in deploying evasive maneuvers against the succubus, with her using the reiki-imbued boat paddle to bat and parry away the projectiles headed towards her before flying away from the bloodsucker.
She then ended up blocking the scythe of the unskilled but jaki-empowered Houji, which kept her from taking flight and escaping. "Keep still like a good girl."
Finally, a black hole appeared where her chest used to be. It was actually a dimensional rift that sucked the ferry-girl's ghostly flesh and ectoplasm away.
Gatekeeper Itsuki then closed the portal that mortally wounded Botan/Kaoru with a wave of his hand.
The ferry-girl's jaw opened, clenched, and froze at a silent scream, her red eyes rolling upwards until only her eye whites were visible.
"KAORUUU! BOTAAAAAN! NOOOO!" said Yahiko with an anguished, bloodcurdling shriek of his own.
Itsuki's mouth curved upwards in curiosity. 'What will you do now, Samurai-san? Is this enough to break you into pieces like what happened to my dearest Shinobu (Sensui) when he saw the Black Chapter Tapes?'
***
Back at the foot of Mt. Kannon...
As Enishi Yukishiro's heart wavered, Kenshin Himura's resolve hardened. Tempered by his will to protect those around him.
The Kofuku Zetsu Tou Sei should've countered the Heavens Gliding Dragon Flash by avoiding the first slash completely and countering the second slash with a well-time riposte, unfazed or even aided by the void created by the first slash.
The Zettousei was seemingly designed to break apart or deconstruct the Hirameki, as demonstrated earlier by Kenshin barely surviving it the first time it was used.
It should've halved the effectiveness of the second slash, but by Kenshin drawing the sword low and removing the ground-based leverage of his crouch, Enishi stood no chance.
Kenshin's much faster and stronger Heavens Gliding Dragon Flash hit low to weaken Enishi's strong crouch then hit high with the multiplied centrifugal force of the follow-up second strike of his ougi, the Crouching Tiger Severing Sword Rush buckling under pressure.
Enishi's counter was ultimately overpowered by the much stronger and better applied succession technique.
However, like before, even after his counter was countered by a more experienced, worldlier version of Battousai guarding a powerful demonic sword, he still kept standing.
Sure, Yukishiro shook like a leaf and heaved belabored breaths because his double-edged, hypertrophied Nerves of Insanity multiplied his pain to the point where an ordinary man would've blacked out in a dead faint.
But he wouldn't go down. He refused to go down. He'd rather die than go down.
Whether he was thrown into magma inside a mountain or cut down to oblivion with the Legendary Youtou Shinnoken (Demon Sword: The True Blade), his willpower continued to defy fate and destiny itself.
He braced himself for Battousai to deliver the finishing blow, relying on his twitch reflexes and his thick pulsating nerves that were practically on fire at this point to launch another counter.
Instead, Kenshin told him, "You didn't really mean to raise your sword at Miss Ayame, did you? Cutting down the fake Tomoe puppet to you was like ripping your heart out."
He spat, "What of it, Battousai?! That's just a puppet I tore apart, not my real sister! My sister that you killed!"
"It doesn't matter if the puppet was fake or not. Ripping her apart hurt you at your core. The pain you felt is real."
"DAMN YOU TO HELL! Push me any further, and I'll do the same to the shinigami!"
Himura replied, "Even though you've murdered others because you couldn't stand how happy they were, you hesitated in killing Ayame-dono. She reminded you too much of Tomoe to go through with it, didn't she?"
"DON'T YOU DARE SAY HER NAME, BASTARD! Her murderer has no right to do so!"
"...In the end, what stopped you was your sister. So I ask you the same question you asked me. Is your sister smiling down on you from heaven?"
Delirious, he started having visions.
Visions of his sister taking care of him when he was sick with the flu, sleeping at his bedside. Cooking for him. Taking care of him. Serving as the only family and mother figure that he ever knew.
His revenge against Kenshin was all he had left. All that mattered. His only reason for being, since Battousai robbed him of the original reason for his being. Without this one goal, he'd be nothing.
He could do anything as long as his sister was smiling back at him.
He closed his eyes. All he could see—the face he claimed was a lie made by the Spirit World—was his sister frowning at him with sad eyes full of pity.
The things he'd ignored earlier that bothered him also started making sense.
Why his sister threw herself in between Battousai and the leader of the Yaminobu.
Why his sister stayed with Battousai for so long and even became his wife (being a deep cover agent wasn't enough to explain that away).
Why Battousai vowed never to kill after "easily" killing so many people for such a long time.
'He did that because he felt guilty after killing my sister! And everyone around him! He's a criminal who's celebrated as a hero because he killed during a war when it's 'legal' to do so!'
He opened his eyes. The image of his unhappy, melancholic sister coalesced into Shinigami Ayame's face while bearing the same grim expression with her mouth.
He fell to his knees and broke down bawling. A broken man.
It wasn't the strike from a mystical demonic blade or the most powerful technique of a ghostly guardian from the Bakumatsu that brought him down to his knees.
No. It was him realizing his sister's disapproval of his Jinchu that unraveled his single-minded determination to kill Kenshin and/or make him suffer for an eternity and a day.
Only sheer willpower kept Enishi standing. So when Kenshin broke even that, he had nothing left.
His will to fight went away. All that was left was anguish, despair, and hopelessness.
"Neesan... Neesan...! (Big sis... Big sis...!)"
What was he supposed to do now?
***
To Be Continued...
The main event is about to start, and it's a doozy. Tenro will finally make his appearance to complete the Okushiri Arc!
Ciao, Abdiel
6 notes · View notes
indigaux · 5 years ago
Text
✨🌊🌿🌺Spiritual Bath Reading🌹🌱🧖🏽🌙
Tumblr media
Similar to Tasseomancy, this spiritual bath reading requires a careful observation of leftover herbs after a bath. In Tasseomancy, also known as tea leaf reading, one would search for patterns, images, words, letters, or numbers left over from a cup of loose leaf tea. In this spiritual bath reading, one must also pay attention to the positions of the herbs, what herbs are left over, and the mannerisms of the herbs, too. This is a form of divination brought to my attention by my ancestors during meditation and it is to be used to unmask stresses and/or ailments that your body holds internally and externally. 
Tumblr media
A spiritual bath reading is a type of divination that demands faith in one’s own intuition, otherwise, there is a risk of the message being misinterpreted and thus, the spirits that were invoked to share wisdom will have wasted their energy on something that can’t even be understood yet. I personally don’t believe that spirits (most of them) will have adverse reactions to having their energy wasted. I don’t believe that they get angry and wish to punish people for things like this. But I do believe that they get annoyed. So, if you are going to perform this spiritual bath reading, please make sure that you are in a secure place in your spiritual journey in which your relationship with the spirits  is rich, and your trust in your own intuition is deep. I strongly suggest this, though it is not a requirement! 
Part One
Make sure your bathtub is clean! I do this in two parts. First, I like to scrub it down with some bathroom cleaning spray, then I rinse the tub. Second, I stump the drain and let some cool water run. As the water is running, I’ll dribble some spiritual cleanser like Florida Water, Palo Santo Water, or most often the Lemon Wash by Rootine Rituals. I let the water run until the water reaches wall to wall of the tub, then I drain it all out. After that, it’s time run some hot water in the tub.
The first thing I like to add to my spiritual baths is salt. I do this while the water is still running. When I add the salt, I pray that the water is cleansed and suitable to become a portal through which the ancestors can speak and heal.
I’ll let the water run some more while I gather a candle from the [ancestor] altar. I’ll put it on the tub’s edge to give space for my ancestor to listen to my words and my body. Some brujas consider it taboo to be nude in front of the ancestors, but I the way I see it, we are supposed to be naked with them anyhow. Naked mentally, spiritually, and so I don’t see what’s wrong with it physically. I should not be ashamed of showing them my true, raw self. And there is nothing inherently sexual about it.
Add some herbs to the bath. I always add an odd number variety of herbs, or if I’m doing an even number variety, I will place an odd number of leaves, petals, or roots from those herbs. 
Tumblr media
Add any oils, powders, sugars, crystals, or other enhancers if you like. I love adding these things, but the most important tool for this reading is the herbs! One enhancer that I find highly powerful and effective is 9 Espiritus from El Mas Alla, a product that can be found at Botanicas. I bought 9 Espiritus off of a gut feeling. I can’t find anything about it online, not even on the wholesale website, but I know that 9 is an ancestral number and espiritus means spirits. Since I am calling upon them to a message in the bath, of course I added some 9 Espiritus spiritual water to the mix. As I do this, I thank the ancestors for their presence. I welcome them and pray thanks to them. 
Then, I’ll add some Florida Water before using my right hand to stir clockwise the bath water. As the herbs, oil, and powder swirl to and fro, I’ll speak a prayer. Usually at this part, I’m praying to an Orisha, a deity. You are encouraged to choose a spirit most relevant to you and your intention for the bath. 
Finally, cleanse the bathroom with smoke. I like to use palo santo, but dragons blood incense or any type of sage will work fine. There are even magical sprays that will do. 
Tumblr media
Part Two
Step into the tub left foot first if you’re able. Enjoy your bath! I enjoy the bath by laying on my back and doing a brief mediation. This isn’t a requirement, but at the very least, you should be thinking about the stresses that you’ve been facing. Acknowledge how those stresses show up in your body: discomfort, aching, negative emotions, soreness... ask the spirits to remove these things from you so that you can face it from a different perspective. This way, you have a better understanding and you are better armed against these ailments should they return in the future. 
Tumblr media
It is at the point that I’ll play with the leaves and petals in the tub. Placing them on parts of my body that have energy imbalances. As a Reiki Master, I suggest placing herbs on your body, too. Use your intuition to guide your hand. I do this as a form of chakra healing and to familiarize the herb’s energy with my energy. I’ll rub some leaves on myself and then pick another leaf to do the same. With some herbs, I’ll rip the leaf a little, too. Then, the herb’s fluids are more easily extracted into the tub. That way, I’m literally soaking in the healing properties of these herbs. 
Visualize yourself overcoming the stresses in your life. See yourself accomplishing your goals, receiving your blessings, and feel the joy in your breath as you think of it. Let every breath be a prayer. Every breath is a thanks to the universe, spirits, god, your ancestors, and the earth. 
Tumblr media
Part Three
Once you are ready to leave the bathtub, unstop the drain. As the water begins to go down the drain, get comfortable. Let the water go lower and lower around your body. This is the way it looks when blockages get removed, when negativity is drained and balance is restored. 
When the drain begins to holler, this is the sound of spirits releasing their battle cries against your enemies. This is the sound of the enemy resisting. This is the sound of your ancestors cheering as you bask in your own triumph. When the silence comes, know that it is the sound of a blank canvas. You have been delivered your blessings, now what will you do with them? The silence is the sound of the potential of your next move.
I am intentional with my next actions at this stage. Usually I’ll remain silent until 3, 5, or 9 meaningful words are ready to come out of my mouth. Words that I want to bring with me into battle with my struggles. Words that I know will inspire self love and healing. Words of protection and assurance.
Tumblr media
Part Four
Get out of the tub and see what message may be left behind by the herbs in your tub. Look for images, patterns, or symbols that stand out to you. The herbs can interact with patterns or marks in the tub. 
Tumblr media
Pay attention to all the details. The message left in the tub is catered to you and your mind. Trust that the way you read it is valid. Trust that your intuition is honest and enough. If you would like a second opinion, feel free to send a photo of your post-spiritual bath herbs to me and I’ll help you out with a soft interpretation.
166 notes · View notes
thedragonslibrary · 5 years ago
Note
Is it possible to be blocked like magick or energy wise? I do not know how to put it in words but sometimes I feel like there is something that i should connect to or should be able to do but I am not. Maybe I am not idk well practiced enough but it sometimes feels like I am running against a glass wall. Maybe I Idk man. I am just really frustrated. I cant really give examples just everytime I do something magick related it feels like running against a wall and it makes me wanna cry. Sorry
Yes, of course it’s possible to be blocked!  
To clarify, your first statement about feeling as though you should be able to “connect” to something is a common beginner issue.  It may simply be that you haven’t found the thing you’re supposed to connect to yet - whether that’s opening your third eye and being able to talk to your guides, finding the deity and/or pantheon you connect most to in a religious manner, or simply opening your psychic awareness fully enough to feel the energies around you.  The best advice I can give is to experiment.  Try everything, and don’t hold yourself back!  
When I was a beginner witch, I tried everything from Wicca to demonolatry to Christian witchery, from reiki to hexing and cursing, from psychopomp work and shadow work and light work and everything you can imagine.  If you can think of it, I probably tried it in some way.  Only by putting yourself out there in as many avenues and paths as you possibly can, will you find what works for you.  If something doesn’t work, doesn’t fit or “feel right,” put it away and move on.  Read everything you can - on Tumblr, in books, in every single resource you can find.  It took me probably five or six years of exploration to figure out what generally “worked” for me, and I still feel like I’m learning and discovering new outlets for my magical expression.
An extra “something” is not for everyone.  Often in magical practices, you are the source of your own power.  Sure, crystals and herbs and grounding and gods help, but ultimately the magic is coming from you.  You might not necessarily need an extra “thing.”  Let your magic be intuitive, don’t let books or Tumblr bloggers tell you how to do your thing step-by-step.  Take spells or rituals and modify them to fit your needs - that is how they’ll be most powerful and useful for you.
But back to the topic of blockages, if you have already had magical abilities previously: I have gone through blockages myself, and they are exactly what you described here: frustrating, like hitting a wall.  Sometimes it feels as though all your “power” has been taken away, and you’re left without your previous magical agency.  You might have the thought that perhaps you were just making everything up all along, that maybe you’ve been deluding yourself.  Trust me, you didn’t, and things will get better!  
In my experience, there are two general types of blocks you can have.  I’ll outline them for you and how they can be worked through.  
The first is a bit simpler, and is more like an art block.  Lots of magic-users go through periods of this softer, mental blockage at some point or another on their path.  It can be sometimes referred to as a Fallow Period, which comes from a similar phrase in farming used to refer to when a partition of soil is meant to rest for a season or two to regain its fertility.  
A Fallow Period can arise from burnout, especially from outside sources creating stress in your life.  
Magic, especially psychic and spirit work, is infinitely more difficult when you are stressed, going through a rough mental health period, or when you are physically ill.  
Fallow Periods can also be caused through divine intervention - your spirit guides or deities may have decided that you need to take a break to focus on real life, or to focus on taking care of yourself for a little while.
Blockages of this nature eventually right themselves, but it can take time - it can last anywhere from a few months to over a year.
The best thing to do when you’re experiencing a fallow period like this is to not force it.  You are only going to frustrate yourself if you continue to attempt to perform magically and have little to no results.  Additionally, you’re going to create a deadly cycle of feeling disappointed in yourself, and eventually burn out so hard you won’t want to do magic at all anymore.
Instead, take some time to create: write poetry, draw, or paint.  Write devotional poetry.  If you want to do magical work, work on your grimoire or book of shadows.  Focus on practical magic you can do with your hands - cooking, creating items with intent, cleansing and clearing your home.
Take time to meditate and perform self-care.  Perform practical, easy meditations like the simple, free ones in the Headspace app, or find guided meditations for free on YouTube that bring you into fun, brightly colored astral spaces.  Take baths and imagine all of your troubles washing away down the drain when you’re finished.  Give yourself room to heal and just feel good about yourself.
When you feel ready to move out of your Fallow Period, it will come very naturally.  Like an urge to pick up a witchcraft book or to astral travel suddenly.  Don’t worry about easing back into it - while taking it slow might be good for some, it’s not for everyone.  If you’re really excited to get back into magic, and you’re being urged to do it right now, go ahead and do it!
The other type of blockage is a physical, energetic blockage.  These are usually sudden-onset conditions.  If one day you are performing just fine magically, and the next you wake up and you can’t feel any of your sixth senses, and you are not physically sick or particularly more stressed out than normal, you probably have a physical energetic blockage.
Ensure first that it’s an energetic blockage.  Perform a reading on yourself, check your energy centers, figure out how you’re feeling physically.  Meditation goes a long way here, as well as visualizing your energy moving through your body.  Does it seem to stop anywhere?  Likewise, do you feel extremely hopeless and drained energetically for no discernible, tangible reason (i.e. depression or a recent traumatic experience)?  Can you not even muster up the motivation to check yourself?  Then you probably have an energetic blockage.
Find an energy healer in physical proximity to you.  Trust me when I say that it is not enough to go to the local Hand & Stone and ask for a reiki massage (I have tried this for you already, and please believe me when I say it’s not going to solve your problems).  Distance healings do work and are worth it, but in my personal experience physical healings tend to be much more powerful when it comes to dismantling blockages in this way.
Ask around at your local metaphysical stores.  Find someone who is a reiki master or another type of energy healer, who has great reviews outside of what’s posted on their website and who has a great deal of experience.  Ask them if they have unedited testimonials anywhere they can share with you (such as Google reviews).  
Ask what their process is, ask to see their healing space, ask them what physical tools they use in their session.  Ask them if they’d be willing to charge a small fee for them to examine you and figure out what’s going on (don’t expect them to do something like that for free).  Remember that they should never suggest that they can heal physical ailments or claim that their services replace allopathic medicine - they should only focus on your energetic issues.  
Explain to them that you feel blocked energetically and that this is exactly what you are looking to be treated for - psychics and healers are not mind readers, and they cannot help you if they’re not told what they need to fix.  
Pay attention to your gut and what feels right.  Even in a blocked state, you always have decent access to your intuition.
I won’t lie, you will likely need to shell out a good amount of money for this.  A good healer worth their salt most likely won’t charge you less than $60 for an hour session.
If you don’t feel some kind of energetic release during your healing session, mention that to your healer.  Since you’ve already told them about your issue, they may be able to give advice as to why you didn’t feel any specific change, as everyone’s process is different and the healer you’ve chosen to work with is going to have the best understanding over the situation, after you.  Again, pay attention to your gut.  Give the healing a couple of days to set in, and make sure to drink plenty of water and pay attention to how you feel.
When I personally dealt with my own physical energy blockage, when it was finally healed it felt like a dam breaking and all of my energy flowing back into my body.  It felt like I had had one of my senses shut off, and for the switch to finally be turned back on.  Not everyone is going to feel this way, but if you’ve been blocked for a particularly long time, it may feel very strong and overwhelming to have yourself be un-blocked.
Whatever your situation is, I hope this post was helpful!  Good luck on finding your solution!
99 notes · View notes
samwisethewitch · 5 years ago
Note
Hi. I'm sorry if you've answered this before but. Were you raised mormon? Genuinly asking. I've been looking into a lot of the stuff you post about recently. When talking about modern cults you mention mormonism alot. I was (and currently am ugh) raised mormon and that crap sucked. So I was just wondering if you were raised or what your experiences with it were. Thanks - :l
TW: Mental illness, religious trauma, victim blaming, and homophobia discussed below.
Yep! My family joined the LDS Church when I was nine years old, and I left when I was seventeen. 
Spending my teen years in a Mormon environment was traumatic in a lot of ways that I am just now discovering and beginning to heal 4+ years later. I felt like I was worth less because I was a woman (and therefore could never interact directly with God the way men with the priesthood could). I felt like God hated me because I was bisexual, and I felt like my mental illness was God’s way of punishing me. It was genuinely the lowest point of my life in terms of mental and emotional health. I have a diagnosed anxiety disorder, but when I was Mormon was the only time in my life I’ve really struggled with depression.
(For what it’s worth, my parents were NOT responsible for the bulk of my religious trauma. Most of my negative experiences happened during seminary and youth group, and my mom didn’t find out about it until years after it happened. She has also left the Church, although she is still sympathetic to it. We have a good relationship now, despite religious differences.) 
The Mormons are a cult. That’s not my opinion -- no matter which definition you use, Mormons fit it. I like Robert Jay Lifton’s three-part definition: a cult has a charismatic leader who becomes an object of veneration for members (see: Joseph Smith + modern prophets), a process of indoctrination and thought reform (see: Sunday school, seminary, youth conference, missionary training, etc.), and exploitation of members by the leader or leaders (the Church demands members tithe 10% of their income and makes young people pay money to go abroad and convert new members as unpaid missionaries). 
I found the book Recovering Agency by Luna Lindsey extremely helpful in helping me process and heal my trauma. If you were raised Mormon, I cannot recommend that book highly enough. 
It was a dark time in my life, but I feel like it’s equipped me to help other people process their own trauma, heal myself and others, and champion religious paths that celebrate individuality and personal freedom. I wouldn’t be the openly queer, pagan, Reiki-practicing, social justice advocating witch I am today if not for my time as a Mormon and the resulting healing process. I wouldn’t go back for anything, but I’m glad that my experiences have led me to where I am today. 
21 notes · View notes
applepiry · 4 years ago
Text
Hibiki’s BackStory Part 1
Anything in BOLD TEXT is Hibiki’s special phone speaker’s voice speaking. It is a mechanical made voice, but it is from a data bank of Hibiki’s speech he’s put into it so it does have his mannerisms in speech! It also does sound a bit like his actual voice, just at a decent speaking volume.
This is the first part of Hibiki’s first day at UA in first year! It also tells the story of his history, and how he came to be in Recovery Girl’s care.
TW for: Death and Bullying
----------------------------------------------------------------------------
Age 4…
“Reiki… you feel really warm…” the small raven haired boy said, whimpering as he touched his baby sisters forehead. 
Four year old Hibiki had been left all alone, with his infant sister. His father was supposed to be watching them as their mother was on the night shift at the hospital but had stepped out to get things from the store. The boy knew he could use his singing to do a few different things, but he wanted to be able to heal his sister. His mother was a healer, and it was all he had ever wanted. 
His sister’s small cries made him whimper, and he thought of the song his mother had sung to him, hoping and begging it would work. He started out humming to get the melody, before taking a deep breath and singing as best as he could. His sister began to glow, her cries subsiding as the discomfort of the fever disappeared. Her large eyes fluttered as she yawned and settled down as Hibiki stopped singing, taking a deep breath when he was done. 
Hibiki smiled wide, feeling that her fever was gone and considering she was now sleeping, must not have been in any pain. The small boy began crying out of happiness, so glad he was going to be able to take care of his sister. She would never have to be in any pain, as long as he was around.
Age 7…
Smack! Whack! 
Hibiki was on the ground, getting kicked and punched by a group of boys from his elementary school. The current beating he was received after he had refused to do the other kids homework. He was the smallest in his grade, and it was easy to pick on someone who didn’t have a physical quirk. Plus, Hibiki had sworn never to use his quirk to hurt anybody. He could heal with it, and that was all he would do with it. He was just going to have to get better at avoiding others. 
When the others left, bored by the lack of reaction Hibiki had, he sat up and wiped the blood from his face with a red colored handkerchief. Sighing, he got up and looked down at himself, grimacing at all the bruises as he checked himself over. While he could heal others, he could not heal himself. He’d have to tell his mother, or let these heal on their own. 
Wondering towards home, he was slow and careful not to catch any attention. However, a boy with blond hair had come running up to him and tried to see how he was doing. Hibiki didn’t remember much about this boy, as he had insisted he was fine and ended up running all the way home, even through the pain.
Walking through the door, he was tackled right away by his sister, a now four year old Reiki with bright red eyes looking up at him. 
“Nii-san!” she said, her loud pitch making his ears ring, causing him to gently push her back. 
“Reiki, be careful,” he said with a soft whine, rubbing his ears. 
“Oh, sorry,” she said with a small pout. Her quirk had showed up and was similar to their fathers, only hers depended on her pitch of voice to use it to manipulate things. 
“Just remember to watch your pitch, okay?” he told her with a gentle voice. He slipped around her and headed to his room, trying to avoid his parents. He didn’t see either of them as he ran past the living room and kitchen, making it to his room right as he heard his father call for him. He closed the door quickly, and would lie and say he didn’t hear him if he asked. Hibiki quickly got to work cleaning himself off and making sure all his wounds won’t be visible. He hated lying to his parents, they were so nice, but he really didn’t want them to get involved with the bullying. They would only worry...
Age 15… Beginning of February
“Hibiki, you’ll be switching high schools,” his mother's voice came as a surprise as he stood outside his room, about to go in before she had stopped him.
“What?” he said, shocked. He was going to a decent middle school right now, close to home, and doing well in it, and had picked the neighboring high school to continue being close to home. Why was she suddenly saying such things? 
“You got a recommendation to UA High!” she told him.
“What?” he repeated, still not sure what was going on. Had he even applied? No, he hadn’t. He had never even thought of going to UA.
“Yes, remember my superior I told you about? Who works there? Well, anyway, I mentioned you have a quirk capable of healing, like mine, which is very rare, yaknow? And well, she insisted you go to UA and study under her. Her name is Recovery Girl.” his mother explained. 
Hibiki stood there, rather in shock. He knew the part of his quirk was rare, but hadn’t ever thought about applying to UA. Now UA wanted him? But he wasn’t planning on becoming a Hero…. Wait, that’s right, they had general studies as well, and had some of the best teachers in the entire country… Maybe he would get a great job at a hospital with this opportunity. 
“I’ll go,” he said, looking at his mother with determination. She grinned at her son and patted his shoulder, telling him how proud she was of him for coming so far.
“You’ll be an amazing hero,” his sister had told him when she found out.
“Ha, thanks but I dunno about hero?” he had said.
“Saving people is a heroes job, and that’s what you do, nii-san!” she had replied.
About a month later….. Middle of March
Hibiki stood there in the hospital in shock, staring at the charred bodies of his family members. He had been at a friends house when his house had been broken into, and the robber used his fire quirk to set the entire house ablaze to cover his crimes, not realizing the family was asleep inside. His parents and sister had perished in that fire, unable to escape from the hellish nightmare as the fire spread all around them. The roof had collapsed in on them, trapping them even further. He had heard the coroner telling the police they had died slowly, and in a lot of pain. He had no idea who he was going to live with, his closest family was in Brazil and he doubted they would even take him in. His mother had been disowned by the family when she had fallen in love and married a Japanese man. 
Hibiki began sobbing in the hospital hallway after he had said goodbye to the bodies of his family, shaking heavily. This wasn’t how it was supposed to go. His sister was supposed to become a nurse, and his parents were supposed to be here for him until they grew old. Feeling a presence, he looked up a bit, seeing a small, older woman standing in front of him.
“Hibiki?” she said, her voice was kind. “I’m Chiyo Shuzenji, better known as Recovery Girl, I was your mother's superior at work. I am so sorry to hear what happened…” she said, sitting beside him and pulling candy out of her pocket, offering it to him. “Your mother… she was an amazing woman.” she said, sighing softly. 
Hibiki stared at the woman, looking at the candy and taking it with a shaky hand. He held it, staring at the colorful wrapper but not speaking a word.
“The police said they are trying to contact your family but… would you like to stay with me until they find someone?” she asked him.
Hibiki looked back at her, his eyes showing his shock. This stranger was going to take him in? Slowly, he nodded, sobbing again as he wrapped his arms around the womens small frame, unable to help himself any longer. He needed to hold someone right now. Anyone.
Sure enough, none of his family wanted him. And his father’s parents had only had his father, and had passed away about two years ago, so there was nobody from that side who would, either. Hibiki had nowhere to go. Well, almost nowhere. Recovery Girl quickly agreed to adopt him, excited by the thought as she had grown fond of the young man. The government had agreed it would be a perfect match, and had given her guardianship over Hibiki, and put any of his parents assets in a trust for when he needed money, and would get full control over it when he turned 18.
Hibiki wasn’t up to starting school the first month, still a hollow shell of his former self without his parents, his little sister he had cherished so much. Recovery Girl had allowed him to stay back for a bit, not wanting to push him. He had his uniform, and had been told which class he was going to be a part of, but he just did not want to go. Even after witnessing the sports festival and seeing how many kids got injured. If this had been months ago, he would have been so eager to go heal those kids.
His mother had done this for him. So he could become a Healing Hero, and help others like she had. His sister had always told him she believed he was going to be the best hero ever with his quirk. But now, they were gone. And he felt like that dream was too. He no longer wanted to be a hero, now only wanting to be left alone. Recovery Girl had agreed he could wait until after his first birthday without his family before going to school, but after that he needed to at least try going to school. He had agreed because she was so nice to him, there was no way he could tell her no.
A few weeks after the Sports Festival…. End of May
“We have a new student joining us!” Snipe told the students of his homeroom, 1-C. 
Everyone was naturally confused, as new students during the middle of the school year were very unusual. They stay quiet so their teacher can finish. “He was supposed to start at the beginning of the year but due to unforeseen circumstances, he couldn’t join us until now.” he told the students. “Please come in, Shimizu,” Snipe said.
The sliding door opened, revealing a fluffy raven haired boy with bronze skin, his eyes the color of the golden sun. His eyes held a dark violet color under them, the dark circles under his eyes making it obvious how tired this boy is. Under his right eye, and his lower left lip were moles, his chin soft yet not quite round, and cheekbones just barely visible. He was about average height for the males in the school, standing at about 177 cm. Dressed in the usual male uniform, with a loosely put on tie, he suddenly let out a loud yawn as he stopped next to Snipe and turned to face the class. 
Not a very good first impression, most of the students think.
“Please introduce yourself, Shimizu!” Snipe urges.
“My name is Hibiki Shimizu. It’s nice to meet you,” he says, his voice soft and barely able to be heard. 
“Huh?!” most of the students shout, a little annoyed with this guy.
“Ah- my quirk uses my voice so…” he says, still softly, to Snipe. He goes through his bag and pulls out a phone, which makes the students look even more puzzled. He presses a button and a mechanical voice plays.
“My quirk requires me to sing, so I do not speak freely, or loudly, so forgive me.” 
“Oh!” a girl says, “That’s neat, what is your quirk!?” she asks excitedly. 
Everyone agrees they would like to know. Everyone aside from one boy in the back, who’s being awfully quiet. Hibiki had noticed his lavender hair right away, as lavender was one of his favorite colors and it was unusual to see such a color of hair, even in this quirk-filled world.
“It has been dubbed ‘Holy Voice’, and it allows me to control various things with songs that I sing.” the recording plays after Hibiki hits a sequence of numbers into it. Hibiki wasn’t really very interested in telling them the specific’s though, and hoped they would not pry. They would see him in PE classes, after all. 
“Wow, that is so cool!” someone says.
“How are you not in the Hero course!?” one student asks.
“I do not want to be a Hero.” the recording plays. Hibiki looked at them all with tired, but serious eyes, honestly hoping they do not pry any further.
DING. DONG. DING. DONG.
“Ah, that’s the bell. Well, off to the Gym!” Snipe says, ushering the students to leave. “And see me at lunch, okay, Shimizu?” he says. 
“Yes, sensei.” 
“That’s totally weird,” he hears a student whisper to another. It makes him let out a breathy laugh, though, enough to make him curl his lip into a half-smirk. 
The girls that saw the smirk started to swoon, shocked the tired looking boy could look so... hot when he had that smirk on his face. Maybe the new boy wasn’t so bad!
--------------IN P.E..------------
Oh, wrong… All the girls watched as Hibiki ran away from every single attack, dodging easily but never attacking back. He only ran. Hibiki made sure nothing hit him, his movements as if he was a cat avoiding being sprayed with a water bottle. While they weren’t perfect, they worked enough so he didn’t get hit. 
By the end of class, everyone was frustrated and tired, having gone after Hibiki to see him use his quirk. But, they had failed by the end of it. The teacher wasn’t all that happy he hadn’t used it, and scolded him, telling him the only way he could improve was to use his quirk. 
Hibiki hadn’t taken the words to heart as he went to change and went off to his next class, now having regular studies until it was time for more training after lunch. He wasn’t here to learn to fight, anyway, but knew it was essential. That’s why he had mastered dodging, not one for physical contact. In fact, he hated being touched by people. 
Going through classes was fine, as he was good at school work, and it required very little contact with any of the others. At least, until he got called into the principal's office right before lunch. 
“Can you take him, Shinsou-kun?” Ms Midnight said with a large grin. 
“I can go on my own, miss,” Hibiki tried to insist.
“Don’t be silly! It’s hot to help new students! Go now, Shinsou!” Ms Midnight said.
The lavender haired male stood and nodded, heading to the door, “Yes, ma’am,” he said as he nodded fort Hibiki to follow him.
The two walked silently towards the principal's office. It was nice, but odd, as Hibiki was used to others chattering away or asking him questions. 
“Here we are. See ya,” Shinsou said with a wave before heading off. 
Hibiki blinked, not used to such an unfriendly person like himself, but he shrugged and knocked on the door. 
---
“Come in,” Nezu said from behind the door.
“You wanted to see me, sir?” Hibiki said after he went inside, tilting his head a bit. He had met the small, animalistic principal when Recovery Girl had introduced them yesterday, letting him know that Hibiki would finally be coming to school. 
“Yes! Shimizu-kun, will you come with me to class 1-A?” he asked, suddenly on Hibiki’s shoulders.
Hibiki seemed generally unfazed as the principal sat on his shoulders as he walked down the hall, being directed by him as he had no idea where he was going. A few passing students gave odd looks but always said hello to the principal. 
When they got to the classroom, Nezu had Hibiki knock on the door. A lazy-sounding voice replied, “Come in,” prompting the raven haired male to open the door. 
“Principal Nezu?” the teacher said, a bit confused but his face relaxed when he seemed to remember, seeing the golden eyed boy who Nezu sat on. Hibiki noticed this man resembled him a lot, or rather he resembled him? Either way, they both had the same exhausted look.
“Aizawa! Do you remember that student I told you would be joining you in the afternoon from class C?” he said happily, now situated in Aizawa’s scarf looking item. 
Hibiki tilted his head, confused at this new information. He hadn’t been told he’d be with another class in the afternoon. 
“Ah, right.” Aizawa said, sounding bored, “Students, this is Hibiki Shimizu from Class C. He’s a new student, but because of his quirk, he’ll be joining us, and class B, during the afternoon for training. We wanted to introduce you all before training so we can just jump into it.” he tells them.
“Ooooh, whats your quirk!?” an all pink girl asked, sounding just as excited as his classmates this morning.
“Aw man I was hoping it’d be a hot girl!” a purple boy whined, but nobody paid him, or the person who hit him, any mind.
Hibiki looked at Nezu and Aizawa, wondering if he should answer. 
Nezu nodded, “It’s okay to tell them. You’ll be working with them all after all, probably very frequently, you know?”
Hibiki pulled out his phone, pressing a button. “My quirk is called Holy Voice. I can do many things with it, but my main focus is healing others.” the recording plays his answer.
“What?! A healer?!” the students sound shocked, as they naturally would be. After all, being able to heal others was a very rare quirk to have. Most of them were only aware of Recovery Girl who had such a quirk. 
All the students are chattering excitedly, asking questions over one another until Aizawa just glares, and they all go silent. Hibiki looks at Aizawa with a bit of admiration, wishing he could do that. 
“One question at a time. Raise your hands,” he said, frowning as he glared at his students.
A green haired boy raised his hand first, looking extremely eager. “Yes, Midoriya?”
“What else can your quirk do? You said you can do a lot of stuff with it? Do you mean your voice?” he said, rattling off questions one after another. 
Hibiki blinked, a bit taken back by the amount of questions. He heard Aizawa sigh beside him, “Just one question, Midoriya,” he told him.
“O-Oh, sorry.. Erm… How does your quirk work?” he asked shyly, his face bright red with embarrassment as he fidgeted in his seat. Hibiki took notice of all the scars littering his hands that clutched a notebook and pencil, and could tell he was going to be busy with this person in particular. 
After some tapping on the screen, the phone began to play another recording, “When I sing, depending on what I sing, I can do various things. I can heal people, cause people to see illusions and shatter, disintegrate, destabilize or stabilize living and nonliving objects.” His quirk was a perfect combination of what his parent’s quirks had been.
“What the fuck?” said a blond boy with red eyes.
“Woah,” said a few students.
“Wow, you sing?” a girl with a cool haircut and odd ear-lobes. Wait, where those mic plugs? 
Hibiki didn’t answer immediately, but instead made his way to her desk. 
“Yes,” he said once he reached her side, using his own voice instead of the phone. “Are those mic plugs? 3.5mm?” he asked, looking down at her in her seated position, staring at her with golden eyes. 
“Ah-!” she made a startled sound, her face going a bit pink as she jumped back, “Hey! Don’t get so close so suddenly!” she said, frowning. 
“Oh, apologizes,” he said, stepping back. “I noticed your ears and they interested me,” he said, his monotone tone reminding everyone of the way Todoroki had been back at the beginning of the year. However, there was an almost childish way about the way he said the words. In all reality, he was just curious if she sang too, liking to find others with hobbies like his. He was just… awkward.
“Well, in any case, Shimizu will be sitting in on your training in the afternoons when you do combat training, so that way we don’t have to bother Recovery Girl all the time.” Aizawa said, cutting the conversation short. 
“Since he also has defensive and offensive capabilities, he’ll be directly involved as well.” Principal Nezu said from Aizawa’s shoulder. 
Hibiki softly glared at the principal, not wanting to be in combat training but he didn’t say anything against it. He walked back to the front, making note of every single student in this class. All of the blondes he was going to have to avoid, just looking at their faces, he could tell that much. One looked angry, one looked like an idiot and another looked loud. The one with the tail seemed normal, but Hibiki was always cautious. Actually, most of the class looked like they were going to be annoyingly loud to Hibiki. Except maybe, like, two of them? 
Yawning again, he rubbed his left eye a bit as Aizawa and Nezu talked for a moment before the bell rang again. 
“Alright, see you all after lunch,” he told the other students. Nezu told Hibiki to go to lunch as well, but Hibiki had to find his way to the staff room first to see Snipe. 
Hibiki waited until nearly all the students had left, staying close to the teachers acting as if they were talking to him too. He really did not want to make friends with any of these guys. Sure, he knew as a future doctor to pro heroes, he had to get along with them but all of them seemed too much for him to really handle. 
He had nearly made it to the staff room when he was caught by a group from 1-A, who all seemed very eager to get to know him. Five students stood in front of him, blocking his path as they all tried to introduce themselves at once.
“I’m Tenya Iida! I’m the Class Representative for 1-A. It is a pleasure to meet you!” the tall dark haired boy said, extending his hand.
“I’m Izuku Midoriya,” said the green haired boy. Ah, the scarred boy. 
“Oh! I’m Ochako Uraraka!” the brown haired girl said with a bright smile.
“Call me Tsu,” the black haired girl who resembled a frog said, pointing at herself. 
“And I am Momo Yaoyorozu! I am the Vice Representative for 1-A. It is so nice to meet you.” the tall black haired girl said, her hair in a tall ponytail. 
Hibiki stood there, his eyes a bit wider than usual from the shock, unblinking for a good few moments.
“Um, are you okay?” Uraraka asked, stepping closer. Hibiki had to force himself not to step back and run. 
He nodded, her words pulling him out of his shock, pulling out his phone and typing into it. 
“I am Hibiki Shimizu,” the speaker played, “Nice to meet you all.”
“Oh, do you not want to talk to us like you did with Jirou?” Tsu asked. 
Hibiki tilted his head, a smirk crawling onto his face as he exhaled a breathy laugh. 
“My quirk requires my voice. I do not use it often. I do not mean to be offensive.” 
“Oh, right,” she said, blushing a bit. 
“So, where did you transfer from?” Momo asked.
“Homeschool.” That’s right, they had no idea who he was or that he was supposed to have started here originally. Well, easier to lie than explain.
“That's highly unusual for anyone with a quirk. How did you come to end up at UA?” Iida asked, staring at Hibiki with questioning eyes. He seemed very stern to Hibiki, and he didn’t like his tone.
“Recovery Girl is my guardian. She recommended me.” Another kind of lie. 
“What? She has kids?” Tsu wondered out loud.
“Wow, so you got in on a recommendation?!” Ochako asked, sounding shocked.
“I suppose so, yes.” They weren’t sure who’s question he was answering, but assumed it was Uraraka’s. 
“That’s impressive. Only four other students are even in on recommendations, and two are in class A!” Momo said.
Hibiki tilted his head in curiosity, which prompted an answer.
“Me, and Todoroki-kun. The one with red and white hair?” Momo said with a smile.
Hibiki thought back, remembering each student's face and matching the bicolored eyed boy with the name Todoroki for future reference. 
“Ah, yes, him. He looks like he’ll need to be healed often. Actually, you two do as well.” the phone spoke, Hibiki looking directly at Midoriya and Iida. “Wreckless, that’s the word.”
Tsu laughed, which caused Ochako and Momo to join in with her. 
“How rude!” Iida said, shocked the new student would say something so… right? After meeting him. Not that he would admit such a thing. He didn’t really see himself as reckless.
“You can probably tell for me, huh?” Midoriya said, rubbing the back of his neck nervously.
Hibiki nodded at Midoriya, choosing to ignore Iida for now.
Thankfully for him, Snipe had come to find him and found him not far from the staff room, and took him away from this awful encounter. He’d have to see them later, but that was later. After lunch. He could pretend nothing had happened in that short of time.
Of course all hope of that was dashed when Snipe merely told him he would meet Class B tomorrow, and sent him on his way. Hibiki groaned softly as he headed for the cafeteria, wondering how crowded it was, but he knew it was going to be ridiculous. 
Making his way into it, he tried his best to slip around the crowds of people, and nicely for him, he was rather average. He wasn’t too tall or short that he stood out much, he liked that. He wanted to blend into the wall and disappear when he saw more students from 1-A, hoping they wouldn’t try to talk to him like the others had. 
But then, he noticed the mic plug girl, and changed course, now wanting to talk to her. She was with a boy with odd elbows, one of the blondes; the loud looking one, and the all-pink girl. Hm, he supposed it would be worth conversing with them to get to know the only other one who looked like she enjoyed music as much as he did. 
The loud looking blond boy noticed him first, “Oh hey new kid!” he shouted, waving frantically.
Hibiki wanted to turn on his heels but forced himself to smile a bit, trudging forward in his attempts at making a friend. He took out his phone and typed into it.
“Hello. I am Hibiki Shimizu. Just call me Shimizu. It’s nice to meet you all.”
“That is so interesting!” the pink girl said, looking at the phone. 
“Is that a special program?” the elbow-boy asked.
Wow, these students are nothing like the ones I met earlier. Hibiki thought to himself.
“Yes, I made it myself.”
“Wow that is so cool!” the pink girl and blond boy said together. 
“Wow, by yourself?” the elbow-boy asked.
Hibiki nodded and turned his attention to the mic-plug girl. “May I have your name?” 
“M-Me? Oh, it’s Kyouka Jirou…” she said, holding out her hand for him to shake.
“Jirou…” Hibiki said in his own voice, taking her hand and gently squeezing, his thumb going over the callous’ on her hand. “You play many instruments, too.” he said, his voice quiet as if Jirou was much closer than she was. Jirou’s face became hot and she pulled her hand away. 
“I do, so what? … Wait, did you say too? You play?” she said, cautious at first before becoming excited. 
Hibki nodded, glad he had finally gotten what he wanted to get across.
“That makes sense considering your quirk is singing!” the pink girl said.
“That’s cool, what do you play? Oh, er, I’m Hanta Sero, by the way,” said the elbow boy, holding out his hand. 
Hibiki took it and shook it once before letting go.
“I’m Mina Ashido!” the pink girl said, realizing she hadn’t introduced herself.
“Denki Kaminari!” the loud blond said, grinning and getting a bit too close.
Hibiki moved back, shaking a bit. Jirou seemed to notice, so she put herself in between the two a bit.
“So, yeah, what do you play?” she asked, smiling.
Hibiki slowly stopped shaking, taking a deep breath, taking out his phone.
“Piano, guitar, bass, drums, flute and the saxophone.”
“Woah, that's so cool!” Kaminari said. “I play the guitar!” he said, grinning.
Hibiki looked at him, a bit shocked this boy could play anything. Maybe he would be able to find friends here after all. Wait, no. He wasn’t here to make connections. He couldn’t allow himself to emotionally connect with anybody. 
“I play a few things too,” Jirou said, making him look at her. 
The rest of lunch flew by, with Hibiki mostly listening to the students as they all talked about their interests. Every now and then, Hibiki would give vague and general answers about himself, but he was trying very hard not to reveal much about himself. 
When the bell rang signaling the end of lunch, Mina grinned at him, “Are you ready to see Class A in action?” she asked.
Hibiki nodded a bit, “I suppose so.”
1 note · View note
mamabearcat · 5 years ago
Text
Into the Woods - Part 8
Finally - this was like pulling teeth! I’m still not entirely happy with the action, but I’ve never claimed to be an action scene writer - hopefully I’ll get better in time! Anyways...
Tagging my two main cheerleaders for this @clearwillow and @keichanz and also @redflamesofpassion​ @xxracheyxx @mcornilliac@inuyashasnook @cstorm86 @xfangheartx @wenchster 
Our song this time is Evanescence - Never Go Back
Everything is so dark And I know there’s something wrong but I can’t turn the light on In that split second change when you knew we couldn’t hold on I realized I lived to love you
Save yourself, don’t look back Tearing us apart until it’s all gone The only world I’ve ever known sleeps beneath the waves But I remember
I won’t give up on you I can feel you in my heart, just show me the way I don’t belong here Alone
Part One  Part Two  Part Three  Part Four  Part Five  Part Six Part Seven
Tumblr media
“Inuyasha, stop fussing, okay?” 
Kagome tried rolling her injured shoulder, and then wished she hadn’t. She couldn’t hide the breathed hiss of pain as she raised her arm to ease her sleeve back up. It was true that Inuyasha had successfully popped her shoulder joint back in place, but it was bruised and there was probably some damage to the surrounding muscles and tendons. She mentally went through the nursing protocols for a shoulder dislocation and huffed out a sigh – reduction, pain medication, immobilisation of shoulder with a sling for two to three weeks and physical therapy. Yeah right.
“Fuck.” Inuyasha growled, watching her flinch. Kagome could barely lift her arm – how on earth was she gonna be able to shoot her bow? Thankfully the bow and quiver had fallen with her, held tightly against her body by Naraku’s black youki tentacles. Some arrows had fallen out of the quiver, but there were still a good many left – roughly thirty Inuyasha guessed. He hoped it would be enough. But that was a moot point if Kagome couldn’t even shoot them.
“Wait, I got an idea”, he said, tugging the red hoodie back away from her shoulder. Yellow youki sparked around his fingertips as he placed his hand gently against her bruised skin.
“What are you…?” she began, then jumped in surprise as her shoulder tingled. “Wow, you can heal injuries?!”
“Nuh uh”, he grinned. His yellow eyes shone with amusement and relief in the darkness of the cave. “But you can.”
Squinting down at her shoulder, Kagome almost yelped. Soft pink light flooded under the arcing yellow youki at Inuyasha’s fingertips. Her shoulder felt comfortably warm, as if it were heating from the inside. “What?’
“Reiki is healing. I’m just givin’ it a little nudge in the right direction.” He pulled his fingers away, and the pink light faded. “Did it help any?” Kagome tentatively rolled her shoulder again. It still ached, but felt more like pulled muscles after heavy lifting rather than the painful throb from before.
“Much better”, she sighed, dragging her sleeve up over her shoulder again. She shivered a little. The cave was dark and cold. She didn’t really want to be in here anymore, but the alternative wasn’t very tempting either.
“So”, she huffed. “how are we going to do this? He obviously knows we’re coming now.”
Inuyasha shrugged. “Plan hasn’t really changed. You shoot some arrows. I beat his ass. We shove him in behind the barrier again and eat bacon for breakfast.”
“Still a little short on details there, Inuyasha”, she snorted.
“Hey, I never said I was a details kinda guy. I have a big axe and I hit things with it. That’s my thing.”
“Yeah, well my thing is knowing what the hell I’m doing. Where is the barrier exactly?”
“Between the house and the cliff, there’s a stand of tall trees. That’s where the rock is. The barrier itself is only paper thin, stretched out over the opening in the rock. It’s attuned to Naraku’s soul – all we have to do is push him through it, and he’ll be trapped again.”
Kagome frowned. That sounded too simplistic. There had to be more to it than that. She bit her lip, then sighed. “Look, I know you don’t want to talk about it, but how did they succeed in getting him back through the barrier the last time he escaped?”
Inuyasha growled lowly and Kagome wanted to shake him in frustration. “Inuyasha, this isn’t fair. I have very little information to go on here, and yet you’re expecting me to somehow do something miraculous with a skill I didn’t even know I had twenty four hours ago.” She felt rather than saw Inuyasha turn his head away from her, and she reached out her hand to place on his chest, feeling his heart thudding comfortingly against the heel of her hand. She didn’t like the dark, but with him here, it didn’t seem to press in around her so closely. “Please?”
“She allowed Naraku to possess her”, he answered flatly.
Kagome gasped. “What?! Why would…?”
“Hell if I know. He had tricked her before – maybe she thought she could reason with him. But all that did was trap her. Her guardian couldn’t fight Naraku anymore because he didn’t want to injure her. Naraku took control of her body, and she started firing arrows at him; all he could do was block her attacks.. It was only when her sister Kaede arrived at the shrine that they were able to push her through the opening of the barrier and seal Naraku inside. Kikyou’s body passed through, but it was too late.”
“So, falling through the barrier killed her?” asked Kagome hesitantly.
She felt Inuyasha’s shoulder’s shrug. “Not exactly. Her body was still alive, but she never fully regained consciousness – her eyes were open and stuff, but she didn’t respond to anyone, couldn’t do anything for herself.”
Kagome made a sympathetic noise. “So she must have slipped into a coma – a vegetative state.”
Inuyasha shifted uneasily, obviously uncomfortable with the topic of conversation. “Her Guardian looked after her, tending to her every need and hoping that she would recover, but she never did. Her body eventually wasted away, and she died. I guess it was the shock of being possessed that put her into a coma – considering it was five hundred years ago, it’s amazing she lasted as long as she did.”
“He must have been very devoted to her”, said Kagome softly. She could hear the unease in his voice, and feel the stiffness in his posture, even if she couldn’t see him very well.
“After she died, Kaede was confirmed as a permanent Shrine Guardian, and Inuyasha chose his successor. He left the shrine – no one knows what became of him after that.”
“He was called Inuyasha too?” Inuyasha shrugged again.
“That’s what the shrine records say.”
Kagome sighed, her mind examining the possibilities. “What if…”
“No.”
“You don’t even know what I was going to say Inuyasha!” Kagome huffed.
“You don’t go near him. Do you hear me? You stay back and shoot from the rear. I’m not gonna let him touch you again”, he growled. “He’s already injured you twice Kagome, and that’s two times too many.” He placed his hand over the top of hers, still resting on his chest. “You don’t seem to understand – Naraku isn’t just a youkai; no one is exactly certain what he is. He doesn’t have a body of his own, but once he’s at full power and away from the shrine, the damage he can cause is phenomenal. He was responsible for the deaths of thousands of people last time.”
“Then we should consider every possibility!”
Inuyasha growled in frustration. “If I had my way, you’d be staying right here, and I’d face him alone! I just found you for fucks sake! This isn’t an option to consider Kagome!” She leaned forward to rest her head on his chest and wrapped her arms around him, trying to calm him. “Alright then. So what are we going to do?”
----------------------------------
Kagome moulded herself against Inuyasha’s back as he climbed the cliff behind the shrine, arms curved up and around his shoulders with fingers twisted into his flannel shirt, and legs hooked around his waist so that he had his arms free for climbing. The covered blade of the untransformed Tessaiga was digging into her thigh, but there was no way she was going to loosen her hold on him; in fact she was struggling not to cling on tighter. Squeezing him to the point he was unable to breathe while climbing would probably be a bad thing for both of them.
She didn’t look up because she didn’t want to get dust or dirt in her eyes, and she definitely didn’t look down. She’d already survived a fall once tonight, and she didn’t want to think about the possibility of falling again. Was this tempting fate?
She kept her eyes trained on the back of Inuyasha’s neck, watching the cords of muscle bunch and stretch under tan skin as he reached with certainty for handholds in the rock that she couldn’t see with her weaker human eyesight. This sucked. Why did they have to do this in the dark? Why couldn’t they be fighting evil in the daylight?
“You okay?” whispered Inuyasha.
“Yeah”, she breathed, doing her best to sound confident.
“Are you sure? I can feel how hard your heart’s beating.”
Kagome wanted to laugh and cry at the same time. “Well, it’s been quite a busy day you know, and it’s getting close to bedtime. Any chance we could reschedule and do this tomorrow?”
Inuyasha chuckled dryly.
“Yeah, that’s what I thought you’d say”, whispered Kagome.
“We’re nearly at the top. No matter what happens, I want you to stay back okay? Shoot your charged arrows at any youki and miasma, I’ll take care of the rest.”
“Okay.”
The were silent as Inuyasha climbed the last few feet. He paused with his head just below the edge of the cliff.
“You ready Kagome?”
“No”, she said shakily, “but let’s do this anyway.” She leaned forward and kissed him quickly on the cheek, nuzzling momentarily against the rough stubble peppering his chin. She was tempted to reach up and tug on one of his soft ears instead, but she restrained herself – now was not the time. “Good luck.” His teeth flashed white in the darkness.
“Let’s fucking end this.”
Inuyasha launched himself upwards over the top of the cliff face, landing softly on all fours so Kagome could slide easily off his back. There was no movement anywhere, apart from the sound of the wind rushing through the trees, and a faint rattling clang from the suzu bells near the entrance to the shrine. Kagome could see Inuyasha’s ears rotating as he strained to pick up any sound that might give away Naraku’s location.
“Where’s the miasma?” muttered Inuyasha, and Kagome realised with a start that the dark purplish haze that had previously covered the shrine was gone. Was it possible that he’d already escaped off the mountain and they’d have to track him elsewhere?
A warm yellow light appeared in the little caretaker’s cottage, spilling out into the darkness through the open back door that swung lazily in the breeze. Inuyasha’s eyes flicked towards hers questioningly.
“That’s coming from the kitchen”, she murmured. “He’s in the house? What’s he doing in there?”
Inuyasha shrugged and they crept forward, Kagome slinging her bow off her shoulder and Inuyasha releasing Tessaiga from it’s holster on his back.
“Can you hear what he’s up to?” Kagome whispered. Inuyasha shook his head, moving silently forward.
“I don’t like it. Our weapons are better suited to a fight out in the open; he probably knows that”, he growled. He shifted uneasily, keeping his weight on the balls of his bare feet.
“Do you think it’s a trap?” said Kagome, her voice shaking a little. They were almost at the door of the little house now, close enough for Kagome to hear the opening and closing of cupboard doors, and the sound of the kettle on the gas stove. Kagome reached backward to snag an arrow out of her quiver and gripped it in her fist like a dagger – she couldn’t shoot at close range effectively, but she could still charge an arrow and stab with it. Inuyasha nodded approvingly, stepping in front of her.
“I want you to stay out here.”
“No!”, she hissed. “You saw what happened back at the tree – my reiki hurt him; I have to come too!”
Inuyasha glared at her, ready to argue, when Kagome heard her grandfather’s voice call out from the house.
“Come in, both of you, I’ve been waiting.”
“Stay Kagome, it’s bound to be a fuckin’ trap!” Kagome shook her head and strode forwards. She had screwed up her courage now, and she was going to see this through. They arrived at the back door together, Inuyasha pushing her behind him protectively as they moved into the kitchen through the open door.
“Good evening little Miko. Would you like some tea?” His voice was conversational and pleasant, seemingly unconcerned by their presence behind him as he concentrated on turning off the heat on the stove. Inuyasha’s subsonic growl didn’t seem to concern him either. “No? I take it you won’t mind if I partake in a cup?”
Kagome shuddered, watching the body of her Grandfather making tea in his kitchen. It looked so normal, so every day, a scene she’d seen countless times over the years. Her gut twisted, knowing at the same time that it was not her Grandfather and there was absolutely nothing normal about this situation. She tried not to think about what had happened in this kitchen only this afternoon, praying that her grandfather was still alive somehow, and that Naraku wasn’t just wearing his body like an empty suit. She startled as he spoke again.
“I must apologise little Miko – my appetite quite overcame my manners at our last meeting in this kitchen. It’s a little overwhelming you see, being back in a body after all this time.” They watched silently as he poured hot water from the kettle into a teapot, turning it around on the countertop to allow the leaves to steep.
“I’m afraid most humans and youkai don’t seem to appreciate the pleasure that having a body affords”, mused Naraku with his borrowed voice. He swirled the spoon in the teacup, tapping the china rim and smiling with stolen lips at the tinkling ring of metal on china. “Take your Grandfather for instance”, he said, gesturing towards himself. “His body may be older, but there is still a lot of simple pleasures to be enjoyed.” He turned towards Kagome, and she nearly gagged at the swelling blackened bruise covering her Grandfather’s cheekbone and eye socket – one that she must have caused when she had hit him with the frying pan. “A nice cup of tea for instance. It really hits the spot at the end of the day, don’t you agree?”
He sat down at the table and sipped his tea, staring at Kagome over the rim of the cup with blazing red eyes, ignoring Inuyasha’s presence entirely. “I guess you wouldn’t understand the weight of aging though, little baby Miko.” She shuddered at the way he drew out the vowel sound in baby, making the innocuous word sound obscene. “Still so innocent and pure. A kind little baby. Your grandfather loves that about you – he’s very proud of you. It’s a shame really”, he sighed, putting down the teacup. “All this excitement really isn’t good for an old man’s heart. I really don’t know how much longer he’ll last.” He grinned at the tiny whimper that escaped Kagome’s lips.
“Shut the fuck up”, growled Inuyasha. “Don’t taunt her about her grandfather – he’s already dead, and you know it.”
Naraku turned his head slowly, fixing Inuyasha with an icy stare. “I wasn’t talking to you, dog. Not even a pure bred inuyoukai, just a half-breed mutt. Know your place, and speak when spoken to.”
He turned to face Kagome again, who’s expression was now furious.
“Don’t speak to Inuyasha that way!” she ground out through clenched teeth. The arrowhead in her fist glowed pink with power.
“Ah, you Miko, all so defensive about your little pets”, sneered Naraku condescendingly. “I was going to offer to let you speak to your grandfather for a moment, but if you’re not interested…”
Kagome’s eyes widened, her eyes filling with sudden tears and Naraku bared his teeth at her in an approximation of a leering grin. The redness faded from his eyes and was replaced with pained brown.
“Kagome…”, he rasped. Kagome stepped forward and Grandpa held up his hands. “No, stay back. Don’t get close.”
He turned his head to Inuyasha. “I’m sorry son, I should have listened to you. I tried to take him over the cliff with me, but I wasn��t strong… enough.” Grandpa’s breath wheezed out harshly – he was obviously in a lot of pain. “Do whatever… you need to do to finish the job.” Inuyasha raised his eyebrows and then nodded determinedly, clenching his fist on the wooden shaft of his axe, and straightening before offering the old man a deep bow of respect.
At the sound of a sob from Kagome, Grandpa turned his face back towards her, his gaze softening. “Darling girl, it’s okay. I’ve lived a long and happy life. It will all be fine, Kagome. Truly. Tell your mother and Souta”, the kind brown eyes disappeared and were replaced jarringly with gloating red, “that they’ll never see me again.”
At the sound of Kagome’s startled whimper, Inuyasha transformed his Tessaiga with an angry clench of his fist, the pulse of yellow youki illuminating the dim kitchen like a sudden burst of sunlight from behind a cloud.
“Get your filthy eyes off her”, roared Inuyasha. “Your fight is with me!” He swept the long handled axe in a dreadful arc, pushing out a wave of youki towards Naraku. The sound of splintering wood and shattering crockery filled the air. Naraku pushed himself aside using a long tentacle of shadow, avoiding the pulse of youki. Another tentacle shattered the window and half the wall behind Kagome’s head. She shrieked, ducking to avoid the flying glass, eyes still blinded by tears. Her reiki charged arrow barely grazed him as he vaulted through the falling glass.
Inuyasha leapt after him, and Kagome circled back to leave through the open doorway, nocking her arrow, ready to aim. Her eyes were burning with unshed tears, and she blinked them away, gritting her teeth. She loved her grandfather, but she could weep for him later. Now was not the time. She tried to focus her aim, keeping her bow string taught, but the two fighting in front of her were moving at blurring speed.
In the darkness the Tessaiga glowed neon yellow, whirling in great arcs as Inuyasha fought back against the tentacles of shadow speeding towards him. He spun the axe hand over hand, then let it swing out to its full extension, sending out a wave of yellow light that sizzled, distorting the air around it with heat haze. Naraku knocked it aside with an arm of shadow. Inuyasha used the long handled axe to vault over Naraku’s head, then swept the axe down low, causing Naraku to fall back before him. A long tentacle grazed Inuyasha’s shoulder, putting him off balance momentarily. They circled each other, seemingly evenly matched for the moment, each looking for an opening against the other.
Kagome watched as her grandfather’s body seemed to suddenly float in mid-air, towering over Inuyasha, and she realised that Naraku was balanced on tentacles to raise himself above the ground. Right. Here was something she could do – remove the height advantage.
Kagome charged her arrow quickly, knowing she’d only get one shot before giving away her position, then let it fly. She didn’t wait to watch the pink tail of light behind it, but sprinted towards Inuyasha, hoping to get behind him. A scream of rage and a foul stench followed her, and she grinned in triumph even as she ran. Gotcha, you bastard!
She skidded to a halt a good way behind Inuyasha and the whirling circle of his axe, taking up her aim again. Naraku was now on the ground, having the tentacles beneath him burned away. The smell was horrific, but she concentrated on the task at hand, aiming towards the tentacle protruding from his left shoulder, where it was thickest. She got ready to loose her arrow, but the pink glow gave away her position and a shadowed tentacle shot towards her.
She didn’t even have time to scream before Inuyasha threw his body in front of hers, the tentacle piercing through his shoulder. She screamed as he staggered when the tentacle was yanked roughly backwards.
“Keep shooting”, he gasped, leaning on his axe for a moment before he was up again, swinging around to face Naraku once more.
Her heart in her mouth, Kagome continued to loose her arrows at Naraku. They were hurting him, the stench of burning youki flaring her nostrils like sulphur, but the tentacles were quickly replaced, reforming as quickly as she could shoot them away. Inuyasha continued to keep up his attack, ducking and diving, spinning and whirling his axe so that yellow youki arced towards Naraku, pushing him back. They had driven Naraku past the house, and the ring of tall trees was in sight.
But they were both tiring, panting and exhausted. Kagome’s injured shoulder burned; she could hardly lift her arms anymore, and Inuyasha’s entire sleeve and back was wet with blood. He was staggering as he swung, panting heavily. Kagome reached back for another arrow, and her hand grasped at nothing. She was out.
“Get back Kagome”, hissed Inuyasha, realising immediately what her startled gasp had meant. He pushed her behind him as another tentacle raced towards her, the expression on Naraku’s face gleeful. Inuyasha barely smacked the shadow away by lunging forwards, almost overbalancing. Kagome thought frantically, trying to come up with a plan. They were so close. ‘Midoriko, what do I do? Tell me what to do!’
You must fight him together, the small voice whispered.
Kagome wanted to scream – they were fighting, they’d been fighting alongside each other all this time, and Inuyasha was hurt, and she didn’t know…
You must fight him together, you from within, and your guardian from without.
Kagome gasped. ‘Is that what Kikyou tried to do?’ she whispered, dodging another tentacle as Inuyasha screamed at her to get back to safety.
Yes. But they did not trust.
Kagome ducked and weaved her way to move behind Inuyasha as he frantically sent out waves of youki against Naraku’s shadow tentacles. He was beginning to push back now, and they were moving away from the trees.
“Midoriko says that I need to fight Naraku from the inside”, she yelled as loudly as she dared, hoping he could hear her above the whistling sound of his axe as it cut through the air.
“What?” he gasped.
Kagome crept as close to him as she could while he swung his Tessaiga, keeping one eye on Naraku’s shadow and the other on the Tessaiga. “I need to let him possess me, then purify him inside my body”, she explained, “and you need to keep attacking him from the outside.”
“Bullshit”, roared Inuyasha. “We’re not doin’ that.” He staggered forwards, growling out his challenge to Naraku, but unable to make him give any ground fighting alone.
“Inuyasha”, Kagome pleaded, “this is the only way. Midoriko said so.” She squealed, almost slipping on the blood soaked grass around Inuyasha. They needed to end this soon, before he bled out; she was amazed he was still standing at all. “She said Kikyou was trying to do the same thing – the only reason it didn’t work was because her and the other Inuyasha didn’t trust each other enough.” She swallowed. “You trust me, don’t you?”
Inuyasha turned to look at her determined face, aghast. “Kagome, you know I do, but don’t do this – there’s gotta be another way!”
Kagome shook her head, her hands shaking. “Remember, you can’t hurt me”, she said softly. And then she ran.
Ducking and weaving, she ran towards her grandfather’s body, ignoring Inuyasha’s anguished shout behind her. As she approached, the tentacles blocking her path stilled and dissolved before her, dissipating in the night air like smoke from a lost fire, while others still fought to keep Inuyasha at bay. Naraku bared his teeth at her.
“Come for a chat, little Miko?”
“I offer you a trade”, said Kagome boldly, doing her best to calm the tremor in her voice. “Let my grandfather go. Use my body instead.”
“And why would I do that?” Naraku licked his lips, looking Kagome up and down, and she shivered, but raised her chin.
“I am offering my body as a last gift to my grandfather, to ease his pain. Please.” She could hear Inuyasha’s footsteps pounding behind her, could hear him screaming out her name. They needed to do this quickly. “Please.”
She reached out her hand and touched Naraku’s shoulder, flinching at the coldness emanating from him. There was a rush of agony up through her arm, and she screamed, dropping to her knees even as she watched her grandfather’s body fall lifeless to the ground, before darkness shuttered the light from her own eyes.
  ----------------------------------
Dark. It was dark, so dark, like she was floating in a void. So dark and so very cold. She couldn’t feel her hands, couldn’t feel herself. She didn’t know it was going to be like this! She wanted to panic, wanted to scream, but how could you panic without a body to panic with? Being trapped alone in the darkness had always been one of her greatest fears, and she could feel her determination ebbing, sapped by terror.
She needed to focus. She could already feel Naraku’s youki, flickering at the edges of her consciousness like fingers of flame, trying to gain total control. He was obviously already controlling her body; she needed to start fighting back. She had to be stronger. Inuyasha was counting on her. She hoped he’d understood what she’d meant by not being able to hurt her. She hoped he trusted her enough for this to work.
“She tried this too you know.”
A sibilant whisper cut across her resolve – is this what Naraku sounded like when he wasn’t using someone else’s voice? It made her want to curl into a ball – hearing his voice made her feel dirtied, unclean. She mentally shuddered.
“Did your pet dog tell you about her? The priestess Kikyou? She even looked a little like you, baby miko.” The voice swirled around her, licking at her consciousness intrusively. “Poor… little… baby… miko…”, the dark voice crooned, causing Kagome’s thoughts to stutter in horror. “It’s all over for you now, you know that, don’t you?”
Slimy tendrils of youki dragged across her consciousness like unwanted fingers and Kagome wanted to scream. She needed to find her courage, she had to. “Inuyasha”, she whispered, almost like a prayer. She concentrated on thinking of his face, not frantic and bloodied as she’d just left him, but his proud fanged smile when she’d loosed that first youki laden arrow, the way he had whirled her around the room, the way he had held her close. He had faith in her. That click when they had connected, recognising each other. She blocked everything else out as she did her best to draw together her spiritual energy.
“Isn’t it interesting… Kikyou’s dog was called Inuyasha too. But he failed her. Do you want to know what happened to the priestess when her dog failed her, little baby miko?”
Kagome concentrated on increasing her energy, imagining it like a ball of pink lightning in her chest.
“She got trapped in here with me – some of her at least. Her pretty body was left behind to rot, but I managed to contain some of her soul to keep me company here in the dark. She did her very best to keep me away, but I made her play, in the end. It was much more amusing to have a companion than being here alone. She’s been in here with me for a very… long… time.”
Kagome tightened her hold on the energy, doing her best not to listen. She wouldn’t react; he was trying to frighten her. Kikyou had died five hundred years ago, Inuyasha had told her.
“Maybe she’ll even come out to play? I bet she’d like to see her darling Inuyasha again, wouldn’t you dear Kikyou?”
“Inu- Inuyasha?” The voice from the void was small, brittle, like a lost child’s. Kagome’s mind reeled; if she’d had control of her body right then, she would have been physically ill. She thought he’d been lying, but had he really trapped the other Miko’s soul in here with him? For how long? Five hundred years? She’d barely been here five minutes and the thought of being trapped in here any longer than she had to made her want to scream in panic. The darkness suddenly felt thicker, viscous, as if it was intent on invading her sensibility as much as Naraku.
“Yes my sweet. Inuyasha is finally here.”
“I knew he’d come for me! I knew if I held on long enough that he would come!” The childish voice giggled hysterically, the sound echoing in the darkness, beating against Kagome’s resolve.
“Yes, this foolish Miko has been hiding him from you. We should punish her, don’t you think?”
“Why would she do that? Why would she keep Inuyasha from me?” The voice sounded petulant.
“I’m not sure sweet Kikyou. Maybe you should ask her. Or maybe you could ask Inuyasha himself. Would you like to see him? You’ve been a very good girl for a long time; so quiet, so malleable – I’m sure you’ve earned a moment or two with him.”
Kagome felt a mental shove as a trail of reiki that wasn’t hers lanced across her consciousness. She yelped; it had felt like a physical wound, like she’d been whipped. She struggled to keep hold of the energy she’d gathered as Naraku renewed his attack, unwanted finger trails of youki testing her determination. “Midoriko give me strength”, she whispered into the darkness.
Read Part 9
39 notes · View notes
lavendertwilight89 · 4 years ago
Text
Shelter
This was supposed to be a one-shot... It was supposed to be...and now it’s over 40 pages. So here’s the first part
Also posted on AO3
@dangerouspompadour​ @lemonlushff​ @willowandfog​ @cstormsinukagblog​ @littlestuffstohide​ @clearwillow​ @ruddcatha​ @hnnwnchstr​ @smmahamazing​ @wolverine1092​ @inuyashaloverforever​ @xfangheartx​ @umacaking​ @bluejay785​  @murdergiraffe​ @superpixie42​ @shnuggletea​
Inuyasha awoke feeling groggy. Something was wrong… he didn’t even remember falling asleep. The last thing he remembered it was the new moon--his night of vulnerability.  His eyes felt extremely heavy; he must’ve fucked up. Miscalculated. There must’ve been a danger he hadn’t smelled or sensed before he lost his demonic abilities.
Fuck. His body hurt. The question had morphed from what happened to where was he? How was he alive? And why? He listened quietly and heard the pitter patter of rain--likely bouncing off of a roof. He smelled like he was in an enclosed hut. It was old--stagnant. Obviously, it hadn’t been used in awhile. But he wasn’t alone. There was a strong smell of lavender, honey, and jasmine flowers… it was alluring. Intoxicating. But it also scared the shit outta him. He also smelled a lot of blood. Not just his. Probably not just who he shared this little hut with either.
He sat up quickly and groaned from his stupidity. “Fuck…”
“Oh, you’re awake. You need to lie still,” he heard a soft melodic whisper from across the room. He turned to see a young woman in priestess garbs leaning against the wall of the hut he was currently in. He sensed her power and shit--he was about to fucking die. Or fry. Something. He gasped and clutched his gut as he tried to turn and run but his legs failed him. 
Her sigh and shuffling made him panic until he heard her whimper. He looked over to her to see she also was grasping her own torso as she scooted towards him. She was pale. Sweating. She… didn’t look good. 
“Stop,” he tried to sound threatening. It must’ve worked or she was where she had tried to get to. Water dripping from a bucket made him turn his head and see she was much closer. She grimaced and winced again as she shifted onto her knees and pressed a calming hand on his chest. She wiped the sweat from his brow and smiled softly--weakly.
“It’s okay… I’m not going to hurt you.”
“Get off me,” he said, grabbing her hands and pushing her away slightly. He hadn’t expected her to fall to the floor of the hut and cry out. Shit. He was an asshole. He noticed an overwhelming scent of blood--hers. Shifting he took her in and saw how dirty she was now that she was close enough. She was covered in demon blood--along with his and her own.
She rolled over onto her back and glared at him, “You--asshole! That’s not a way to thank someone for helping you!”
“Never asked for your help,” he shot back. “I told you to stop.”
“I thought you were just scared and confused! Not that you’d throw me!”
“I didn’t throw you, I shoved and you’re just weak.”
“Whatever,” she scoffed and rolled over to her side. She was whimpering as she pushed herself to get up and then made her way back to the wall. 
He took the opportunity to see she had bandaged him--”Where are my clothes??”
“Your kosode is ruined but your haori is over there,” she gestured behind him. He wasn’t surprised. Only his kimono made from the fur of the fire rat could withstand damage. Standing uneasily, she remained quiet this time as he began to dress. 
“Alright, I’m out of here.”
“I wouldn’t if I were you,” she said leadingly. He glanced back and saw a smug little sparkle in her bright sapphire eyes. He looked to the door and saw her barrier erected around the hut and grew angier.
“Why the hell not? I’m not staying here with you, you weak ass priestess! You couldn’t even slay me!”
“Why would I want to hurt you?”
“Are you fucking blind??! I’m a demon!!”
“Half.”
“Shut up! Anyway--so you’re a dark priestess then?? Ya wanna make a deal? I don’t really do that kind of shit so you might as well lower your barrier. I’m leaving whether I have to kill you or get zapped.”
“There’s a rather large horde of demons past my barrier. It’s there to protect us… until we heal.”
“Don’t lie.”
“Smell for yourself,” she flicked her wrist and a tiny hole opened and he got a good whiff. Fuck. He’d die the minute he stepped out. There’d be no way he would make it past them. 
“Damnit!” he yelled as he punched a hole through the hut. “Why didn’t you kill them huh?? God you’re fucking useless!”
“For your information, I was a little busy saving you,” she said in a huff. “For someone who had their life saved on such a time of weakness, you sure are ungrateful.”
“I should just fucking kill you now, bitch. But I need your fucking barrier.”
“Oh goody,” she sighed leaning her head back against the wall and closing her eyes. “Don’t worry. I’ll be out of your hair soon enough.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” he snarled. She was planning to kill him after all! Fuck! 
“I may be a priestess but I’m still human. I’ve lost a lot of blood, been using my reiki for three days straight, haven’t eaten anything, oh, and, probably have slept for maybe six hours total,” she said with a heavy groan at the end clutching her abdomen. Okay, he felt like a dick. But he was only protecting himself.
“Why haven’t you been taking care of yourself? You’re of age to be independent. How the hell have you lived so long if you’re this dumb?”
“Gods! I’ve been taking care of you, stupid!!!” She yelled at him with tears in her eyes. “Gods just shut up! I’m sorry I saved you! Obviously I messed up--you clearly were trying to commit suicide. Don’t worry, in a couple hours, I’ll probably be dead anyway, my barrier will fail and they’ll eat us both!”
“Shut up! That’s not what I meant!” Inuyasha kneeled down at her feet, still not willing to get too close to her but she wasn’t going to be able to reach out in her state at that moment.
“Oh??? Want me to use myself as bait so you can escape??? Lessen the guilt so you won’t have to watch me die?? Prefer to think I just waltzed right out of here rather than succumbing to my injuries!!?”
“No! Fuck! Stop fucking talking!!”
“No really!! Tell me what it is you want! What do you need?? I live to fucking serve!!”
He finally lost his temper and slapped his hand over her mouth and glared into her wide eyes, “Shut. Up. Look, I overreacted. I didn’t remember what happened--still don't--I thought you were trying to kill me like every-fucking-one else--and I admit I’m a jackass.”
She just continued to glare at him and then she did the craziest thing he had EVER had happen to him. She. LICKED. Him. What. In. The. Fuck!??!?!
“Ugh!!!” he yelled and pulled his hand away like it was on fire. “You--you--youuuuu---WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU?!!? YOU LICKED ME!!!”
“Jeez, you’re acting like I just shot you with an arrow,” she mocked rolling her eyes.
“You’re--you’re so fucking weird!! Are you even a priestess?!!?”
“Uhm, duh?”
“Don’t you know demons are inherently evil?? That as a priestess we are naturally enemies?!" He felt like he was going to explode from rage that was driven by confusion. This woman hadn't tried to attack him yet. No matter how much he cursed her, poked and prodded her, insulted her-- she just took it. Rolling her eyes. Like she knew him. 
"Yes-- I'm aware we are 'supposed' to be enemies. I just don't believe in that notion. Not all demons are bad. You exist because a human and demon obviously loved each other to make you. I have demon friends that I care for, well, cared for." She sighed and took a ragged breath. "Look, I don't want to spend what could be my last hours arguing. I accept your lame apology. I forgive you."
"You--you what???"
"You’ve obviously had a rough life to be so callous. I'm just sorry we couldn't have become friends," she added as her shoulders relaxed somewhat.
"Oh fuck no! You're not gonna fucking die on me!"
"Haha, are you a demon of the underworld that can prevent that? I'm also not dying yet. Just resting." Her demeanor didn't convince him.
"No but I can heal you."
That made her eyes open again. "Hm? How?"
"I don't like owing favors and I unfortunately think I owe you a lot… my uhm… " Well shit. How was he gonna tell her? He doubted she'd accept help. She seemed to have about as much pride as he did. She wouldn't sully herself to be healed...
"How about while I rest you think of a way to tell me of your little 'secret'," she said as gruffly as a kitten. She was pretty weak, he probably shouldn't let her sleep. If she did, he wasn't sure she'd wake back up.
"No."
When she didn't respond he slightly panicked and reached out and touched her to rouse her. Even though he shouldn't care, she rescued him and likely gave her own life for his.
"Hey! You cannot sleep!! Bitch wake up!!"
"Ugh, I liked you better sleeping. I at least could imagine you being nicer."
He let out a breath he hadn’t known he had been holding and clipped, "Regret saving a half breed already?"
"No."
He blinked. Twice. Three times. She opened her glazed over ocean eyes and locked with his, "Why do you assume I'd regret giving my life for yours?"
"I can run off twenty reasons right now."
"Mmmm… I'd prefer not to hear any until after you let me nap. Next time you stir me I may make you regret giving me the idea of zapping you," she smirked weakly before letting her eyes shut again. 
"You better just be sleeping," he grumbled.
"Don't worry. I'll see your handsome smirk again," she slurred, finally succumbing to sleep.
Sputtering and blushing from her words he got up quickly and exited the hut. Fuck. She was crazy.  All he could do was equate her insanity to her exhaustion, blood loss, and hunger. Yep. That made the most sense. Finally calming his racing heart, he noticed the barrier wasn't just around the hut; it seemed to stretch out into the forest. Maybe he could find something to eat… rebuild their strength. Would animals be able to enter the barrier? How was the barrier able to even be maintained this long? How was this woman so powerful? 
He took a deep breath, finally calm enough to start his own healing process. He tamped into his body and allowed his demon blood to take over. The rush of power always made him feel alive. Free. His brother, even though he was an ass, had saved him from himself centuries ago. He'd oddly been in a situation similar to this one; that was why he typically took extra care on nights of the new moon to make sure a repeat never occurred.
He had been younger, no more than a whelp and hadn't been on his own long enough to learn to fight. Sesshomaru thankfully saved him. According to him, it was to honor their father.  He couldn't allow someone of their bloodline to sully it. He showed him how to control his blood, how to use his demonic aura, then sent him on his merry fucking way. The jackass said he honored his vow and blah blah blah. 
Only recently did the dick reach back out to him. Something about finding his mate, change of heart, yada yada yada… He scoffed at the thought of still trying to live with the asshole. 
He felt a weird surge in his blood-- something he hadn't felt before. The woman's scent had grown ten times as strong and he realized his demonic half moved before he felt the motion. He went back inside the hut to her side. She was breathing heavily, sweating, and moaning slightly. He heard his instincts screaming at him to heal her-- that they couldn’t allow her to die. 
What the fuck are you talking about? She’s just some priestess.... Who saved my life. No I don’t really want her to die but sometimes that’s just how life goes. She didn’t listen to me anyway.
Don’t fool yourself, hanyou. You aren’t this dumb.
Shut up and just fucking tell me why we can’t let her die? I know you don’t experience guilt which would be why I would be slightly upset over her death.
It’s just the two of us, actually, it’s just you here. No need to fool yourself. You like this little human. She not only saved us on our night of weakness, but she stayed by us until we awoke. Even now she keeps the barrier raised, unaware we are healing. 
So?
You are so dense half-demon. Why do you think she does this?
Look, you want to keep her alive for whatever reason and you’re running out of time if you want to act so…
I am you. You also want to keep her alive. Why do you think you would like someone so quickly? Allow someone to sway in your judgement?
I don’t know-- first person aside from Mother who didn’t run away screaming or even try to purify my ass immediately when I transformed back? I mean--
Her scent calls to us. Her body and soul compels us to be near her. Are you really so blind? Can you not see who she is? 
For fucks sake! Just spit it out! I hate your stupid snarky games when I actually try to listen to you.
She is our mate, hanyou. The one who is made to be with us. The one we are to protect, to cherish, to fuck, to pup--
Oh my God will you shut up!!! That’s not possible! She’s a fucking priestess!
Blind and dumb as ever half-demon. It does not matter if she was whore, a princess, a demon, or a child--her scent says she is our chosen. 
Dammit it all! What am I supposed to do with that?!
Heal her and court her, dumbass.
He fucking hated his demon half. The bastard basically laughed at him constantly and plagued him with nonstop riddles. Asshole. Demons and mates--a topic that wasn’t new to him. His brother had found her mate not too long ago. It was the main reason he sought him out. She was human--young--probably not too much younger than this young priestess.
Rin wanted Sesshomaru to mend the bridges he had tried to completely break. She was so… bright. Cheerful. Lively. The absolute opposite of Sesshomaru. It was odd to watch them interact. It also made them hard to be around. 
Regardless, mates weren’t common to find in demons. They lived such long lives that finding a mate was almost near impossible. Especially if one was human and you happened to miss them in their lifetime.
But… he was still hesitant. This woman was a priestess. Even if she hadn’t purified him into ash didn’t mean she still wouldn’t. His inner demon was determined they could woo her. Yea. What a bunch of horse shit. However, watching her body tremble in distress did make him die a little inside. He felt guilty… This young woman gave her life to save him. What was even crazier was even after his powers returned, she stayed by him. Kept the barrier up. Treated his wounds…
Other humans were disgusted even if he came into town. She… touched him. Bantered with him. She honestly held no fear of him. And even now, as she barely hung on for dear life, her barrier remained strong and firm.
She was beautiful. Unruly black wavy hair, those big blue eyes that he could have gotten lost in, her shapely body… Her scent though of lavender, honey, and jasmine. It just called to him. In a way he just wasn’t even sure how or why.
His demon was right. He couldn’t let her die. Not yet. If she wanted to kill him after this, he’d let her. If she sent him away, he’d go. But he knew he had to save her.
He pulled her away from the wall and lifted her into his arms. Gods, she fit perfectly into them. She shuddered and moaned as she sank into his chest.
“Mmmmm,” she pushed her face into his chest as he kneeled down to lay her down on the futon he had been resting on before he awoke. “Pine trees…”
“What?” he gasped. She recognized his own very unique scent of pine trees and musk. 
“What's your name?” her raspy voice full of sleep asked.
“You’re awake?”
“Mhmmm...may be weak… but tried to stay aware--was scared the barrier’d fall. Youki woke me up--surprised it didn’t take over ya earlier to heal you...” she muttered while slurring her words, drunk off exhaustion.
“I--...How can you trust me? Why are you still trying to protect me? You obviously sensed my power--I don’t even know your name and you’re just--why--” He was so speechless because this woman, within the past couple hours had proved to give more of a shit about him than anyone. 
“Kagome.”
“Huh?”
“My name. Ka--Go--Me--...and you deserve kindness. Just like everyone else. Your aura--it’s powerful. But not evil.”
“I--”
“Why did you move me?” she asked weakly.
“Your scent… You’re--I--” how does someone tell another they are close to death? She said she already knew but--
“Oh, you were gonna heal me,” she surmised. His silence likely confirmed it as she then sighed, “It’s alright if you aren’t comfortable with it.”
“It’s you I’m worried about, stupid.” 
“I just gave you my name, you could at least use it.”
“Whatever wench, look, do you want me to save you or not?”
“You’re not gonna eat me right?” He looked down to see if she was serious but saw a weak little cocky smile on her face. He rolled his eyes in response.
“No...I just--I don’t think you’re gonna like it.”
“Could you stop speaking in riddles? I’m using too much energy to keep up with your mood swings.”
“You are not gonna like it--my saliva has healing properties. I can heal you by…” he trailed off. He was already scared of the rejection.
“Ah… I get it now. Okay.”
“‘Okay’?”
‘It… makes sense. I know little about inuyoukai. They aren’t that common. Typically keep to themselves,” she groaned and shifted her face back into his chest to take what he could only describe as comforting breaths.
“Wh-what are you doing??” he blushed.
“S-sorry… You--you smell good. It helps. A bit,” she cringed.
Fuck. He could literally hear his inner demon purring and laughing about how right it was. Bastard. He laid her down and hovered over her. To say he was petrified she would reject him would be an understatement. But here he was, putting himself out there, in likely more ways than one. 
“Are you really okay if I…”
“Tell me your name,” she asked again weakly.
“Why?”
“I wanna know the name of the man who saved me…” she sighed as she tried to relax on the futon beneath him.
“Inuyasha.”
“Mmm… Inuyasha…” she breathed as she raised her hand to cup his cheek. He gasped as her sapphire eyes locked with his, giving him all the trust he never knew someone could have in someone like him. She smiled softly and dropped her hand to her side and passed back out. As if she was at ease with him now being her protector. He felt the barrier had still not lowered but it wasn’t as strong as it was. 
Swallowing hard he did what he had never done before--he started to undress a woman. Honestly he had never been more uncomfortable in his life. He was scared his demon would get ideas. Just from the idea she more or less submitted to him without knowing put his demon into a frenzy. 
He got her obi untied and easily tugged down her hakama. She was pretty heavily bruised--her right upper leg in particular. He wouldn’t be able to do much for a broken bone which he was fairly positive she had. He parted her kimono and saw her binds weren’t in great shape. They were tattered and he wasn’t sure exactly how or why she hadn’t bothered removing them all together. Her own bandages that wrapped her torso were soaked. She shouldn’t have been wasting their supplies they somehow had on him--she should have been taking care of herself. 
Dammit all--of course his mate would be the most selfless person in the world. She’d probably die before he could even finish courting her. Probably offer herself up as dinner to a hungry wolf. Fuck. That’s not where his mind should be. He just needed to focus on making sure she lived. He could think about the what ifs and other crazy unrealistic hypotheticals once she was better,
He sliced through her bindings and bandages until she was bare before him. Fuck. He had seen naked women before, not on purpose but after centuries of being alone--you see things. Bathing where you’re hiding, couples sneaking away where they think they're alone, saving girls who were taken from their homes by bandits. He was no stranger to the female form or what men did to pleasure it. Not that he ever had the balls to try anything with anyone ever. No woman would ever show him the time of day… well, at least until now.
Gazing down at her sweat glistening body he decided to start on the largest wound--the one that was likely threatening her life most at the current moment. Gulping, he let his demonic side rise again to the surface as he began to lave her body. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Her blood was tantalizing. Oh Gods, why was her blood so good? He wasn’t a fucking bat demon. This was something he’d likely have to ask Sesshomaru about. Maybe. This seemed rather intimate. Maybe he should mention it to no one. Ever. Not even her. Who knows, she might run off after this was done anyway.
Finally the demon seemed to be satisfied with his work and receded back. Now, he had one more job. Getting rid of the hordes of demons so that he could hunt for food. He took off his haori and draped it over her now clean and well resting body.She was still pale but her breath had evened out and she wasn’t struggling as much to be comfortable. 
He found what he was looking for in an instant. His sword pulsated to him-- called to him. It was in the corner of the hut near where his haori had hung. Grabbing it quickly, he stepped outside and unsheathed it. He waited to see if he heard her stir but there was silence. She must've been holding on by a thread.  He felt bad but he was going to have to shatter her barrier. The action would likely wake her if not shock her a bit. But if she stood a chance at fully recovering, the demons had to go. 
Even if she didn't, even if her leg didn't heal, even if she couldn't bear his pups, or even if they could never consummate their mateship, he would stay by her side, if she allowed it. If she wanted that life. He couldn't even understand his declarations or vows let alone his undying desire to protect her, but he couldn't resist the undeniable absolute certainty that Kagome was his mate. 
He changed his sword to the beautiful color of red and then swung after muttering a soft apology in the wake of his guilt. The barrier came down and that's when the aura hit him. Fuck!! Why were there so many after him?! How did he not sense them even in his human form??
What he found even more peculiar was they did not attack. They merely hovered like a disgusting hive. What the fuck was happening?
"Give us the girl half-breed," one hissed.
"What? Why?" He yelled in defensiveness. They wanted her?! She led them to him?! It wasn't even him who they were after?? Who was she?!
"We were told to bring the girl to our master."
"Why?!"
"That is none of your concern half-breed. Release her and we will allow you to leave," another ugly son of a bitch replied.
"Inu-ya-shaaaaa…" he heard the weak murmur of his name from behind him.
"Stay back, wench," he said harshly hoping she'd crawl her way back into the hut.
"It's okay, they want me. It's my fault you were even hurt… Please, let me do this so you're safe. You don't deserve him hunting you down as well."
He didn't take his eyes off the demons but he almost did.  She was being hunted. And she was giving up. For him. Fuck that!
"Let's make one thing clear right here and right now, priestess. I have no intention of allowing whatever prick that is hunting you down to take you."
"It's not up to you, Inuyasha. I'm not going to let anyone else die for me!"
"I don't plan on dying; I plan on protecting you!" He had enough of their banter. Raising his sword, he unleashed the power of the Wind Scar that killed all the weak ass demons in one downward swing.
"H-how?!" She gasped.
Turning around as he sheathed his blade he finally took a look at her gorgeous face. He didn't smell any fear or disgust coming from her. There was pain but if anything judging from her expression it was mostly surprise. 
"Father's fang. All powerful sword of mortals and crap," he explained gruffly as he knelt down to her slowly. He wanted to give her the opportunity to flinch, tell him to back off, anything. But just stared at him in wonder. Then she glared at him.
"You idiot! Now he's just going to send more! Stronger ones! He's never going to stop! Uhh!! Gods!! Don't you ever listen?!"
"What the fuck?!? That's the thanks I get for saving us?! You!!? Well fuck you too!!"
"No! You just put a giant target on your back by saying that you're protecting me and now your life is going to be in danger!! Gods, I need to get out of here before he finds us together." She made to stand but cringed and fell directly into his arms. 
"Shut up. You can't go anywhere in that condition let alone in my haori," he scoffed as he lifted her into his arms as she blushed.
"L-look," she stammered avoiding eye contact. "You have no idea what you're signing up for! This demon that's after me-- he'll stop at nothing to get me! He's a shapeshifter. He'll kill your family, friends, anyone you've ever met.  He'll turn villages against you, towns, all until you're all you have left in this world and then you're so alone you're begging for death…"
He sat her back on the futon and retracted his arms but kept his amber eyes on her disheartened face. His blood boiled knowing she was speaking from her heart. Why she hadn't bothered to really help herself or fight him… it was because she had given up on her life. It took all he had to not pull her in his lap and swear it would all be okay.
"Why not just let the demons take you if you've already given up?" 
"Don't sound dejected-- we just met. But there are things much worse than death…"
He honestly didn't want her to elaborate; he knew it'd unleash his inner beast and he'd hunt the son of a bitch down right then.  Whoever the s.o.b. was, that is. 
"Listen, I realize you don't know me and I don't really know you but you saved my life so I owe ya," he tried to explain his presence.
"You repaid that debt and even then, I'm the one that almost got you killed. And for involving you I'm so sorry. I appreciate you trying to help me but you should go.  You're basically fully healed and you helped me a lot. I probably will never be able to repay your kindness but I can try by telling you to go. "
"You're a fucking idiot if you think I'm going anywhere without you!" He was losing his temper and possibly his sanity when he grabbed her hands in his to make her look at him with those big ocean filled eyes. "The minute you found me, the moment you saved me, the instant you decided not to kill me because we are natural born enemies, you shook my world. I owe you more than you'll likely ever understand. I don't have friends, a family I can run home to, a place to even fucking call home. You aren't putting my life anymore at risk than it already was. I'm a hanyou. Not a demon. Not a human. There isn't really an actual place for me to belong. If it's alright with you, I'd prefer sticking around making sure you find your place back in the world where you belong." Not the actual confession he wanted to make but close enough. He still basically admitted he wanted to be by her side.
"Inuyasha…" She looked… in awe. Oh shit. She was tearing up. Was she that disgusted by the idea of him staying with her? She'd prefer to die or be hunted alone rather than being protected by him? "I… thank you!" 
His mind must've blacked out. Blanked. Something. But her arms were wrapped around his neck and her tears were soaking his kosode. Her body was pressed up to his and she trembled from her sobs… holy fuck. He was shocked she would be so--personal? So intimate. Did she realize how little she was wearing?? 
As he was about to return the gesture, she pulled back and wiped her eyes, "Sorry. It's just been so long since I've talked to anyone. That someone hasn't chased from the streets. Oh my gosh! I'm being so insensitive! Please forgive me!" 
She was about to bow but he caught her shoulder surprising her. "No. None of that.  You finish," he motioned to her tears,"that-- and I'm gonna catch us dinner." Before she could object he took off running.
Flustered. Hot. Bothered. And most of all, happy.
It had been about a month since Inuyasha had met Kagome. Tonight was the impending new moon. He had just gotten back to their hut after hunting for their dinner. The sky held a blood red hue to it--a dark omen if he ever knew one.  But Kagome had regained most of her strength. Her leg was still healing as were her ribs he hadn’t noticed before but, she was able to move around a little more steadily. 
They hadn’t experienced any additional trouble from the demon that was hunting Kagome. It had been oddly very quiet. Not that they complained. It gave them time to get to know each other.  
He learned she was feistier than he originally thought. And if that didn't make him hotter than hell. She never backed down from a dispute they had whether it was over how much liver she should be ingesting, how much she should be sleeping, if she was leaving the barrier up long enough-- Gods his instincts chose a wild mate. 
She also learned he was an 'overprotective-jealous-insensitive-crazy-loud-mouth-jerk-asshole'. Her words. Not his. He still hadn't exactly told her she was his mate. To be fair, he wanted her to be fully healed before he even confessed something like that. He wanted to hear her genuine feelings first… and not have them swayed on the fact she was dependent on him for her care. 
Not to say they hadn't had tender moments together. Moments that if she wanted to go back and live a normal life once that demon was gone, he'd cherish forever…
She told him about her family; she had a mother, brother, grandfather. Her father died right after her brother was born from the fever cough. Her grandfather was a priest, not the most powerful one, but he was able to train her in her powers. 
When the demon began pursuing her, she left one night without a word. She wasn't sure if the demon came for them again or not. Originally she sought help from the demon slayers, but they told her they couldn't help a demon's whore who willingly allowed five of their best slayers to die at the hands of her mate.
Inuyasha knew that tidbit was wrong, but it hadn’t calmed his youkai blood when hearing some demon was going around spreading the idea that it was his Kagome's mate. That what was his, belonged to someone else. He was going to enjoy ripping out the fuckers intestines, wrapping them around his neck, and watching the fucker choke on his own blood and lack of air.
Midtransformation, Kagome had reached out and grazed his cheek, trying to calm him. Her words still echoed in his brain, "I'm here. He didn't get me. It's not true." It was like she knew-- she knew what he needed to hear. 
He had confided in her about his childhood. Not a whole lot of detail. Just his mother too, died from the fever cough. He was on his own for the majority of his life. Told her about the asshat he did have for a brother and his sister in law…
"It sounds like he's sorry for what he did-- or rather didn't do," Kagome had surmised.
"Don’t matter."
"But family is family and they sound like they want you to be a part of it. It sounds like Sesshomaru has trouble expressing his feelings, must be a family trait," she laughed while he glowered. "I'm sorry, I couldn't pass up a way to poke at you. Anyway, you don't have to be alone anymore. Your family wants you to be with them; if I were you, I'd take that chance. You said how long you've been alone, how no one accepted you, and you have a chance now. Don't let this opportunity pass you by. I know it's hard to believe but trust your sister; Rin seems to be that voice of reason."
Like you are for me… Not that he could say that aloud. But she must've seen the look in his eyes. Or maybe, just maybe on her own, she just wanted the closeness too. She had leaned her head upon his shoulder and let out a slightly ragged breath. He smelled the salt water that pooled at her eyes and heard her whisper so softly he almost didn't catch it, "I don't want you to leave me though…"
He had nuzzled her head and buried his nose in her hair as he wrapped his arm slowly around her shoulders. She had shifted and gripped his haori in her fist and cried silently. His little miko was so strong, stubborn, and determined. It was rare to see her finally succumb to her grief of the losses she suffered. The pain of the rejection she faced. The silent confession of wanting to be with him. 
Again, he wanted this stupid demon to be dead before he asked her to be his mate.  He didn't want it to be out of gratitude. She had admitted she had previously been promised to another male--Hobo? No, Homo? That wasn't it… Hojo. Yea that little fuck head. When his growl emerged from his chest without warning, she laughed and said even if she ever returned to her village, she had no intention of going through with that marriage. It was arranged by the families in thanks of their support after Kagome's father had passed. 
Sighing over the reflection of how far he and Kagome had come in the last moon cycle, he cleared his head. Or rather tried to. He already felt the pull of the moonless night pulling his youki away. His emotions were getting twitchy and edgy. Fuck his life. 
He entered the hut and was greeted by the most radiant smile that made his heart beat faster. Shit. It was going to be a very, very long night. His human half was bound to share some secrets that shouldn't be shared. Ever. Well not ever, just not yet. 
"I missed you! Did you have a good hunt?" She asked as she stood uneasily. She still favored her left leg but was able to put more pressure on her right than she had been able to. It pissed him off for her to be moving at all but she explained to him she had to. More or less explained if she didn't use it, she could likely lose it. Even though he comforted her, she said she wouldn't be able to rely on him forever. 
"I got a couple hares and found some plums."
"Oh good, the vegetables are roasting now if you wanna clean them and throw them in."
He nodded to her and handed her the plums then stepped back outside to the dirty work. Kagome was not an ordinary woman. She cared so deeply for basically all manner of animal or beast she almost became a vegetarian. Weirdo. He had grown accustomed to skinning and cutting his game outside out of her sight so that she would eat meat. She needed it after all.
Once he was finished he brought in the cubed pieces and dropped them in the kiln 
"We can use the fur to make blankets for the upcoming season," he mentioned as he hung them out to dry.
"I hope we won't need them but that's a wonderful idea." Oh yea--they weren’t actually together. Or at least not yet. Him and his big mouth. It was weird; whenever he opened his mouth to say that stuff without thinking, she never told him she didn’t want them to be together--just that she hoped that they didn’t have to stay in this hut. He was too scared to ask what she wanted to do when the demon was caught. It also would mean he would likely be confessing some of his feelings in the process because she in return would ask what he wanted to do…
He felt the similar pulsation he’d felt hundreds of times as his powers drained completely. He felt the shift in his claws, fangs, and the last hinting remains of his heightened senses vanish. Sighing, he turned and saw Kagome had watched with interest. Did she like him in this form? Did she prefer him this way? Was it a human she wanted to be bound to?
“Wow,” she gasped. “I know we technically met in this form but… it’s still strange.” She began to rise; the action annoyed him as he saw her still struggling. He grabbed her elbow to assist her to which she sent a grateful look. What he didn’t anticipate was for her to grab his arms to stay in place. He watched her face study him. Did she think he was a different person?
“Hmmm,” she hummed as she took her hands and brushed his hair back to reveal his human ears.
“Something on your mind?” he finally snapped.
“OH, uhm, nothing really,” she said far too quickly.
He debated on letting her comment go but couldn’t shake his insecurities. “Well go ahead and spit it out--you prefer me as a human right??” 
“What?? NO! Why would you think that!!? Oh my gosh, is that why you think I--ugh! You’re so stupid!”
“I’m ‘stupid’?? How’s that?!”
“To think that I would just be lumped in with everyone else! That you’d even think that!!”
“Well excuse the fuck outta me!!! You were the one who was basically ogling me just now!”
“Oh my--ugh!! Kami!!! How old are you?! You’re acting like a preteen girl!!”
“Take that back, bitch!!”
“No way! You’re being super sensitive right now! Acting like you’re hitting puberty and your mood swings are fully swinging around!!"
"Let me tell you something, wench; I am at least ten times older than you I can promise you I have gone in and out of the maturing process "
"Clearly not, otherwise you wouldn't be acting like a freaking child!"
"I am not acting like a child! I'm just pointing out you clearly like this form better!!"
"I didn't say or imply that!! You're still you! What's the problem with what form you're in anyway?!"
"Because no one, no one will ever want a half-breed!! No one will ever love you, no one will ever accept you!! You're always the last one that is picked out of a line up; everything is always, always your fault!"
Her eyes widened at the proclamation he unwittingly made. "Inuyasha..."
He turned away from her embarrassed about his admission and turned away to head outside.
"Wait! Where are you going?!" Kagome was panicking. But he needed a minute alone. He had to reign in his emotions. 
"I just need a minute…"
"Inuyasha please--I'm--"
"I'll be back," he grumbled as he walked out of the hut. He almost went back in when he heard her sobs but he had to compose himself. They couldn't necessarily fight all night.  He needed to remind himself she was not them. She wasn't like everyone else. His stupid humans emotions couldn't betray the trust they had built together. Allowing his insecurities to make him act like that?? Pathetic. 
After everything she had done for him and they were going through? Gods, he should leave her. He wasn’t a suitable mate for her. He didn't deserve her.
After a couple hours spent in the tree nearest their hut since it was still engulfed in her barrier, he figured it was time to go back. Even though she was upset, she refused to lower it. He often wondered if she was just as afraid to be alone as he was… Not that he'd ever admit that. 
As he entered the hut, he noticed she was laying on the futon facing away from the door. He wasn't sure if she was sleeping, faking, or just simply resting and ignoring his presence, but either way, he figured it was for the best. He wouldn’t risk making more of an ass out of himself and hopefully he could figure out a way to apologize to her for acting like an idiot.
Another couple hours passed and after he ate, he took up space on the wall so that he could face the top of her head. He still couldn't look at her face.  He knew it would have been puffy from crying herself to sleep. Thank Gods he didn't have his sense of smell tonight--it would have broken him. He decided to rest his eyes for a bit. It wasn't like he'd ever been this safe before on his human nights since his mother had passed.
He awoke when he heard the creaking of the floorboards. Years of running, hiding, of being in constant fear for his life made him sleep lighter than anyone. His eyes shot open without a second thought and his hand reached to his unusable sword. The look of horror on Kagome’s face snapped him out of his stupor and he quickly righted himself.
"S-sorry. You snuck up on me," he admitted groggily.
"It's okay. I'm sorry. I should have let you rest… I just… I didn't like how we ended our conversation. But, we can talk about it in the morning," she whispered as she stood back up and turned to head back to the futon. He grabbed her hand before she stepped out of range. 
"No. Dawn is not far away. We can talk."
"O-okay. If you're sure," she muttered sitting back down beside him.
"I don't usually sleep on these nights anyway. I usually don't-- can't relax."
"I'm sorry I made you feel like you were being ogled. I don't want you to feel like that. I also want you to know, I do accept you. Just the way you are."
"I should be the one apologizing. I know all that. If you didn't feel that way, you would have killed me the dawn after we were attacked. But you didn't. You haven't. And you still continue to offer protection to me even though you know what I am. I think I was just so hell bound to not let my emotions get out of control that I took the tension away by blowing up on you over nothing." He looked into her eyes that were glued to his. She was so invested in everything he was saying to her it was unreal… It made him full vulnerable, weak, shit, he needed to say something so she didn't think he was in love with her. Even though he was-- but he promised himself not yet!! "Don't think you'll get another apology out of me in the morning. I won't feel guilty or nothing then. You're only getting this because of my weak human emotions."
Her giggle sounded just as beautiful in his human ears as in his demonic ones, "Of course not. But just so you know, I love you as a half-demon. I was just curious how human you actually were. That's why I studied you so closely. I'm sorry if I made it seem like I prefer this form of you. But you're still you. I'm happy to just be by your side.”
He was officially blushing. “You-you what??”
“I said I--” her eyes widened at her recollection of what she said. “Uhhhh--I mean--I--oh darnit! I didn’t mean it like that--oh Gods, please don’t be weird now. I’m sorry! I wasn’t thinking!” When she caved in on herself, his heart broke a little. She was hiding her beautiful eyes from him but he could see her body rack with sobs just like earlier. Why couldn't they get this right?
“Hey--hey--why are you crying??” he said 
“I blew it! Please don’t go! I-I can’t lose another friend! Please-- you’ve been my only friend for so long--please, I can’t lose you too! I’ve lost everyone.”
He held her in his arms as she cried. She was genuinely scared by her admission to preferring his half demon form--terrified he was going to up and leave…
Not that he could blame her. He lacked… tactfulness. While they had their tender moments, he still avoided his ‘feelings’. Which was why he was nervous as all hell about the new moon. But this actually may have worked to his advantage. She may not want to talk anymore until dawn--since she, like him, always had a knack for speaking without thinking. If his demonic self was still present it would be rumbling with pleasure of how like minded they were.
“Hey, I’m not going anywhere okay?” he tried to soothe her with a lesser gruff voice.
“Wh-what…”
“What, Kagome?”
“What about when this is all over? What then?”
“Dunno. Guess we’ll figure it out then, huh?”
“You don’t have to stay with me… You’ve more than repaid anything you owed me. If anything, I owe you more than I could--”
“Shut up. Unless you actually want me to go because you’re tired of me, because you actually don’t want to be with me, then I’m staying right here. Okay? You’re not alone anymore…” I’m not alone anymore.
“What if… I never ask you to leave…?” she asked hesitantly. Her voice was so small. So unsure.
Think first. Think first. Think first. Think first-- “We’ll see how you feel when this is all over… I don’t want to be the person you choose because I’m the only one here.”
“O-oh…” she said disheartenedly. Why was she sad now?! That was a perfect answer! He was actually proud of himself for actually thinking!!!
“What now?” Oops. There went his mouth.
“N-nothing,” she said trying to push out of his arms.
“No, not ‘nothing’, what?? Is that not the answer you were looking for?”
“I just don’t like that you think that I like you because I’m that lonely,” she admitted hotly.
“That’s not--”
“No,” she said as she finally weasled her way out of his arms to glare at him with those sparkling blue raging eyes. Oh God, he needed to take a deep breath and control himself before he did something he completely regretted. Although he knew he'd never regret it. He’d regret if he never smashed his lips to hers--taste that sweet mouth of hers, see if it tasted anything like he fantasized about nightly. “That’s exactly what you meant. Gods, I’m so stupid--”
“Kagome stop--” he grabbed her arms to stop her from pushing away further from him.
“Would you just let me go!! I’m embarrassed enough!”
“Could you be any more impossible, wench?!!”
“Yes! Now for the last time--”
“I’m not letting you go and you can’t make me!!”
“Wanna bet, jerk?!”
“Wench--”
“How charming,” a new voice rang through the hut.
They both jumped at the sound of the intrusion and he shoved her behind him. Standing before them was some weird ass white baboon covered dude. How he got through Kagome’s barrier was puzzling--Inuyasha had learned even animals couldn’t pass into it. They couldn’t even get out of it once it was erected. How’d this crazy interrupting asshole manage to get in?
“You--” she gasped.
“You know this asshat?” Inuyasha growled.
“Oh, we know each other quite well. Don’t we, Ka-Go-Me?”
Inuyasha felt Kagome shiver at the mention of her name in such an intimate form. He placed his hand on her hip as she clutched onto his haori from behind. If he had his senses, he knew she would be reeking in fear. From the time he met Kagome to now, he never imagined he would see her so powerless. So flooded with fear she didn’t just attack--didn't purify him. She never mentioned if she even met this son of a bitch who was after her. ‘There are things much worse than death…’
“Shut the fuck up ya nasty piece of monkey shit,” he snarled.
“You traded down, Kagome. I’m disappointed. This human man is nothing compared to me. I expected more from you… Well, I was about to get more until you disappeared, that is,” the evil fuck cackled. 
“I told you to shut up!!!!” Inuyasha said finally lunging at the demon who was clearing playing with them. 
“My, my, aren’t you an angry one?” He dodged his advance and swung around. Inuyasha gasped as he saw the baboon leap back towards Kagome. 
“Kagome!!!” He said rushing back to her side only to be slammed up against the opposite wall of the hut Kagome was near. He cringed but struggled to get back up.
“Inuyasha!!” Kagome cried, pressing herself against the wall of the hut as if it would swallow her to protect her. It enraged Inuyasha to see her so frightened and helpless. What the fuck was this creature?! It was no ordinary demon!
“Get away from her!!” He pulled his sword in its sheath from his belt and tried to use the barrier of the scabbard to beat off the tentacles. 
“You shall not keep me from my mate, human,” the baboon chuckled as he knelt to Kagome. She thrust her hand forward and tried to purify him but he held no reaction to her outburst in power. Her eyes wide with disbelief, she quickly closed them and screamed.
Dawn was still at least an hour away, but Inuyasha had enough. He tackled the demon away from her. “Kagome!!! Your bow!!!”
He held on for dear life as the crazy fuck wiggled about trying to get Inuyasha off. Inuyasha ended up dropping the sword and tried to keep the baboon pinned while Kagome scrambled to the hut's entrance to grab her bow.
“B-but--it won't--”
“It’s a doll!! That’s why your purification isn’t working! Why he was able to enter! Shoot him with your arrow--strike the heart!!”
“Ku ku ku, clever man, aren’t you? Not clever enough though.” Inuyasha twitched at his words only to feel a tentacle pierce through his back to his abdomen. He didn’t even recognize the scream of pain as his own let alone the scream of his name Kagome cried.
He fell to the ground hard as he realized what he had grasped onto disappeared into dust. Opening his eyes he saw her beautiful tear-stained face hovering over his. He felt his eyes grow heavy and prayed silently that sunrise wasn’t as far away as he originally calculated.
Kagome was a woman of many secrets.  Secrets of which she was learning were costing everyone their vitality. 
It was just a month ago she escaped her imprisonment. She had never wanted to return. Originally when she learned she was being hunted, she tried to seek help from monks, priests, demon slayers to only discover her name was being tarnished. Her family still believed her virtue… however the villagers began to question it as more and more demons began to attack. 
She said her goodbyes to her friends Shippo and Koga who resided in the wolves den--well--it a vague goodbye. They didn’t know it was a full parting she was going to do. They only thought she was leaving for the day after playing with Shippo and the wolf cubs. She had gone up to check on Koga’s mate--Ayame. She was due with the twins any day and she had wanted to be there for her… Breaking promises was something she wasn’t good at; but she kept hers to herself to keep them all safe from Naraku.
Kagome took it upon herself to save her family, her village, by doing the only thing she could do; she left in the middle of the night without a word. She began traveling to the only place she could think that may help her-- Mount Hakurei.
A couple times she managed to secure a hut by using exorcism but more times than not, her face had been used in deceit like with the monks and exterminators--they said she brought calamity upon the village. That she was cursed. That she was a dark priestess. That she should be hung for her crimes…
She eventually got used to sleeping in the woods. Luckily it was still warmer; she wasn’t sure what she would do come winter. Hopefully the villages near the mount would be pure enough the demon couldn’t taint their minds with lies and she could finally live in peace there.
Never once had Kagome questioned why she was being chased, hunted, or pursed… whatever way it was worded, it was true. Naraku wanted her--in more ways than one. The main reason was her power. She had been born with a greater power than any other miko on record. After some serious meditation, it was discovered by her great-aunt, Kaede, that she was born with the Shikon no Tama within her. Stories were passed down in their family about the tale of the shrine maiden who ended the war between demons and humans by sacrificing her own soul to imprison the hordes of demons within it. From the act of engulfing the demon souls with her own, the jewel was born. It had been passed on from priestess to priestess from eons and then it disappeared for half a century as one priestess had it burned with her body.
The priestess, Kikyo, claimed the jewel was cursed. From the legends and stories, she was likely correct. The shrine maidens that were given the duty to protect it often met an unfortunate and quick end to their lives. She too, suffered at the hands of a former suitor whose motivation was greed for the jewel. With her dying breath, she demanded the jewel to follow her in death...only then it was reborn in Kagome.
Kagome’s family were the only ones who knew of the jewel's continued existence within her. They were unsure how a strange demon had learned about her let alone the jewel, but it became evident that he would stop at nothing to possess her.
Before she even made it to a village near the mount she was taken. When she awoke from the forcible grab, she was in darkness. She could only hear laughter, feel slight caresses on her flesh… She honestly thought she was in hell. What was worse was the utter silence when there was no sound of chuckling. She had no idea where her captor was--let alone who he was or what he truly intended to do with her. When there was silence, she often checked to see if her hymen was still intact; she didn’t know if he had drugged her and violated her, or if he took her and she just blacked out from the trauma.
One day, or night, she wasn’t sure how long she was there for, but she started to count when she was awake between visits of her psycho captor and when she got to five thousand for the first time, she knew she was likely completely alone. She invoked her power and was able to see--and gods she wished she hadn’t. Completely surrounded by demons, flesh, blood, and remains, she almost lost her sanity. But she needed to escape. She could break later. She had to remain strong until then. 
Sneaking out, as carefully as she could, she finally saw light as she climbed the rocking surfaces. Touching and testing each place before she firmly grabbed or placed her foot, the climb out of her little hole took likely hours. By the time she got through the hole of the cavern she was in, the light was almost all gone. It was sunset when she finally emerged. She found her clothing and barely wrapped her bindings before her shaky hands threw on her pants and kimono top. Her breathing was ragged but she kept it quiet--kept it under control because she would not be discovered. She would not go back there. She had NO intention of learning what the freak had actually wanted with her other than the jewel.
Thankfully she saw a pile of weapons aside additional clothing. She grabbed a bow with a quiver of arrows before she started her unfortunate descent of the mountain she apparently climbed from the inside.      
     By the time she made it back down to the forest floor, it was night time. The moonless night. She tried to think back to the moon she was taken on… or right before rather. She wanted to say it had been a full moon. But she wasn’t sure if it had been two weeks or over a month's time since she was in that hell hole. 
She was about to sit down to rest when she heard them; laughter. Hissing. Tongues licking lips. Claims of a tasty treat… then the recognition she belonged to Naraku. That whisper was enough to refuel her. 
Running for her life, from uncertainty and evil, she wasn't sure how long she could hold out. She was already so drained she couldn't pull any of her power to the surface without passing out. That was when she heard a call. She turned her head and saw a man dressed in red. He had long black free flowing hair and the most piercing violet eyes she had ever seen on anyone. 
"This way!!" 
Deciding not to wonder why that handsome man was even wandering around in the deep forest in the middle of night, she ran to him and followed him. He seemed like he knew where he was going. She figured even if it was a trap, she wouldn't last not following him. It was ultimately a possible lose lose situation. But he seemed… trustworthy even if it was just from a distance. 
He ran farther ahead of her; it was almost like he was avoiding her. Did he recognize who she was? In her haze of anxiety and onsetting fatigue, she tripped and fell into a tree that laid on the ground. She heard a couple of her ribs crack upon impact more than she felt it. 
"Ahhhh!" 
He must’ve heard her cry out as he was instantly pulling on her arm to rise, "Get up or I'll leave you behind!!"
"Just--just go," she said defeatedly.
"Let's get one thing straight here wench, I'm not out here riskin' my ass so you can give up! Now move it!!"
She couldn't believe his determination. It was weird. Why was he so set on helping her? Was he lonely too??
Trying to stand she cried out and grasped her chest, "M-my ribs--"
"Fuck!" He stood in front of her, his hand stiffly on his sword.
"You--you should go. Please. It's okay, I appreciate your help."
"Shut up, you got me involved the minute you entered the forest with this scum."
"I'm sorry," she breathed looking down at her hands clenching the ground. 
"If you're sorry, you'll get outta here."
"What?" She looked up to see the back of his head.
"Are you deaf or dumb?! I said run!!" Before she could stand she saw the demons charging for her. She grabbed her bow and groaned as she shot off an arrow and blew a portion of them away. Unfortunately she must've distracted the man as a couple knocked him off his feet and attacked his chest.
His scream was what awoke whatever power she thought was drained. She launched arrow after arrow destroying the pack of youkai that surrounded them. Kneeling next to him, he was her priority to save. One demon got too close and knocked the bow from her and two others wrapped around to restrain her hands. She felt burning pain as they stretched her out to open her for attack. Two more came at her and bit down on her stomach and another lunged for her heart. If not for the man by her who was groaning and leaking blood she doubted she would have fought to survive. 
A bright light engulfed her and she was briefly lost. The only thing that snapped her mind back into reality was feeling the rise and fall of the man who risked his life for her. Her eyes popped open and she noticed they were covered in ash, blood, and guts. She sensed another round of demons were on their way. Standing unsteadily, feeling the burning stabbing pain of her cracked ribs, she grabbed her bow and then grabbed the man's arms and started to drag him the direction he previously was headed. She winced as she put pressure on her right leg, realizing it was likely broken when she purified the demons when they dropped her and twisted her on their way back to hell.  
She finally saw what the guy was originally leading them to--a hut. It was old; the wood looked rotted and the reed door was barely hanging on but it didn't matter--it would do.
She got him inside before she finally collapsed on the floor and crawled back out the door. She drew two markers by the doors, the star-based shape she was named after into the dirt in front of the door and began to pray. She prayed for the man’s safety. She prayed for the man’s health. She prayed to be able to make it to tomorrow...
The barrier was erected and she made her way back inside and scavenged for bandages. Thankfully there was already a pot of water above the fire pit and logs were ready to be lit. She lit the fire and boiled the water. As the water was being cooked, she opened the man’s kimono and gasped at the slashes the demons had made. His skin was ripped apart and she wasn’t sure how far the damage went down… She could see his organs, blood leaked loosely from his stomach. If she had anything of substance in her stomach, it would have come up. She had to use her power one more time. Just once more. To heal him as much as she could. 
Hovering her hands over his torn abs, she drew her power once more to the surface. She honestly thought she might die then. He was draining her--slowly. Once she noticed his organs were fully enclosed, she began to clean him and bandage him. Her breath ragged and her mind foggy, she collapsed onto him right before dawn. His aura pushed her back into consciousness. She hadn’t even been on him for a minute. Trembling, she studied the change that occurred within him…
His hair faded to the most beautiful silver colors, his fingernails lengthened and thickened to claws, his ears grew pointed and shifted to the top of his head. He--he was a half demon. He… he showed her his time of weakness. Oh Gods, he placed so much faith and trust in her. He almost died for her.
Her.
Kagome. The reincarnation of Kikyo, the keeper of the Shikon no Tama. The woman whose reputation was ruined by a monster. Rumored to be the mate of a demon... and allowed that demon to kill, eat, and destroy villages for fun. The idea of being mated to a demon was not the thing that disgusted her--it was the fact he said she was his mate. 
Was it possible to fall for someone you just met? Was it possible you never wanted to be without them? The very idea of them leaving your life physically hurt, even though you didn’t even know their name? Was it possible that… he was actually her mate? Could that be sensed because of her spiritual powers? But… would he know? Half-demons were so rare. Would he be able to tell if what she was feeling was real?
Honestly, she could say she had never been in love. She never felt ‘lust’ or ‘desire’ for anyone in her village. She had been on the receiving end of those feelings along with love, but she never felt like she could reciprocate. Truthfully she thought it was the jewel. Her duty was to the jewel. She had no time or desires to be with a man because her sole purpose in life was to guard the jewel. Just like the other shrine maidens before her…
But now she was confused. She knew Hojo--they grew up together. He fell in love with her. He courted her from the time they came of age until she left without a word. Even though her family had agreed, she never had intentions on marrying him. Even her other best friend, Koga, had taken interest in her. But thankfully he found his actual mate and backed off. She loved Ayame and Ayame held no bitterness towards Kagome. That was how Kagome even learned of mates for demons. Not that she was upset with Koga for dropping her the moment he met Ayame, but she was curious why and how.
The way Ayame described it… was exactly how she felt right when she locked eyes with this demon. Well, locked eyes over his body. But was that possible? For a human to be able to discern a demon for their mate?
After on and off sleeping, changing his bandages, watching the sun rise and set for three days and the hanyou didn’t awaken, Kagome began to lose faith… She failed him. He was going to die. And it was all of her fault. The only mate or whatever he was, she was going to lose him. She truly believed that the jewel was cursed--correction--she was cursed.
She prayed. And prayed. And prayed. And prayed some more. Then she began to beg. She cried. Take her, not him. He saved her. He rescued her. Any Kami that would listen she groveled for the nameless half-demon's life. 
When he finally opened his eyes, his beautiful rich, golden eyes she felt her heartbeat quicken. Some of her strength returned just from the rush of relief while her body began to falter. She saved him. Thank the Gods.  His eyes met hers and she swore she felt the electricity between them… and then he opened his mouth. 
The Gods had a funny sense of humor that was for sure. While her mate was fucking gorgeous and absolutely mouth watering--he was a complete asshole! He had zero bedside manner, let alone any form of manners at all. He was gruff, rude, and ugh! She was so drained and exhausted she had no patience for dealing with her raging emotions and his complete distrust in the person who basically let herself die trying to save him.
Whatever. 
She didn’t care anymore. Hopefully she rested in stupid mother loving peace. She’d take the jewel back to hell and refuse to find nirvana. That was her new duty; to keep the jewel from ruining anyone else’s life.
But then she awoke to a massive surge of demonic aura. For a half demon, he was quite strong… 
Whoa. He was holding her. She fit perfectly in his arms. Oh Gods. If she had energy to be aroused, she likely would be. But she was in so much pain, she couldn't muster anything but burying her head in his chest. His scent was so comforting. It was like coming home. 
After she learned his name, she passed back out. Everything that happened was too overwhelming. Too much for her let alone her body to process. 
She almost killed him the next time he woke her. Her barrier had shattered. Son. Of. A. Bitch. Literally!!! She was going to murder him. When she sat up to ream him a new one, she realized two very crazy things: 1. She was completely naked aside from his haori and 2. Her wounds were healed… except for her broken bones. Oh Gods. Boundaries. They needed to talk about those. One would be when she is out of her mind with pain then things needed to be explained to her more thoroughly. Her fault really. She really wanted to feel better. She also didn’t want to leave him. 
Once he bade the demons away, their weird, highly tensioned relationship began. She was unsure if he thought she was his mate or not. He was so… stubborn. Off putting. Defensive. Quick to speak. 
Over the month they spent together though, it became a song and dance. Sometimes she thought he enjoyed rattling her. He enjoyed ‘poking the bear’. Jerk. He was very protective and provided for her. He literally helped her do everything. E.V.E.R.Y.T.H.I.N.G. If she thought she was mortified over the fact he licked her naked body while she was asleep, she was gravely mistaken. Him having to help her take a leak in the bushes was hundreds times worse.
But he stayed by her--even though he didn’t have to. It slightly gave her hope that he too, felt the draw of mateship. She found herself trying to help him, coax him to go be with his family. Understand that he belonged. Teach him he wasn’t bad because he was half-demon… but then ended up whispering things to try to keep him. Asking him to stay.
She didn’t want him to feel like he owed her; he shouldn’t feel like he should just be by her because she didn’t want to be alone.
When she finally asked the impending question about what he thought if she never asked him to leave… she was heart broken. She really put it all on the line and he basically said that she just wanted him because she was a pitiful lonely girl who was crushing on the guy who was helping her.
She wasn’t that pathetic. How dare he insinuate that! She wanted him because she loved him!! Because all the tales of the red string of fate were true--she was bound to him just as he was bound to her!! He was just too stupid to realize it and ugh!!
Then she heard that dark chuckle that haunted her in the dark. 
Then she saw Inuyasha try to protect her.
Then she saw him drop to the ground…
She did as Inuyasha told her--she shot the bastard through the heart. She was so so so scared--her mind was so clouded in fear she didn’t even realize it was a demon puppet. How stupid was she?!!? 
Kneeling down next to him she saw the gaping hole in his gut and feared for his life--again. This was why she asked him to leave her. This. This right here! She couldn’t allow this man to sacrifice himself for her. The jewel’s existence was her curse. But somehow it was starting to affect him. 
She cared so deeply for him--it was hard to ask him to stay but also tell him to go. Maybe she should have been more forceful! Maybe she should have been meaner… Ugh! Who was she trying to play? She could never treat him like that. He didn’t deserve that; after everything he confided in her, after everything she had been through in the last couple months, she would never treat him so coldly to leave.
His eyes were closed but dawn was approaching. Slowly. Too slowly. He had lost too much blood; she had to heal him again. Closing her eyes she drew her power to the surface and fed it into his battered body. She was strong enough this time to fully close his wound--but that didn’t mean it still didn’t drain her. Feeling part of herself drift back into him, she collapsed onto his chest again and breathed raggedly. 
Damn. He’d probably kill her if he knew what she was doing. Giving away her life force to heal him. But that was just another secret she’d take to the grave with her. If he wasn’t her mate like she thought, he’d move on. It would all be okay; she’d just be the woman who opened his heart and taught him to love and trust. If she was his mate, they’d figure out a way to fix it…
She closed her eyes unable to move herself from his chest. His scent calmed her and soothed her. He would be okay. He would be okay. He would be okay. Even if she wouldn’t be.
Inuyasha felt his youki pulse through him; the change woke him this time. The revelation startled him-- hadn’t he been run through the gut with a tentacle? On his human night? Shouldn’t he have bled out??
He started to sit up, pressing a hand to his head from the massive headache he had when he realized there was weight sitting upon him. His eyes shot open when he sat up and the weight fell to his lap. Looking down he was met with long black locks. It was Kagome!!
“Kagome!” He grasped the young woman on his lap and flipped her over. Her breathing was ragged, sweat glistened down her face,  and she was unresponsive. What the fuck?! What happened?! Was she hurt somehow?? 
He examined her in his arms, sniffed to discern why she seemed like she was in discomfort and came up with nothing. No injuries, no wounds; if anything, her aura was depleted but he was surprised due to the length she held her barrier up. 
Shaking her, he called her name until he finally saw her eyes clenched tightly as if she was trying to regain consciousness. 
"Ughhhh…" she groaned weakly.
"Kagome." Her name fell from his mouth with a gentleness he didn't think he actually possessed. When her sapphire eyes finally appeared he exhaled thankfully and pulled her closer to his body. He didn't give a shit about putting distance between them at that moment; he was just thankful she was awake.
"Kagome what happened?"
"I shot him; the puppet disintegrated and…" She seemed reluctant to finish her train of thought. He knew she did something she likely shouldn't have done… something that he would likely be angry with.
"And what then? Why am I breathing without a scratch? Don't lie to me either, " he warned with a low growl.
She averted her eyes and snuggled into his chest, "I can't tell you. "
"What do you mean you 'can't'?"
"Exactly as it sounds."
"Kagome--I know you have secrets. I do too. Obviously we haven't known each other that long but I know for a fact that some of these secrets are putting you in danger.  I can't help you if you're not open with me."
"I can handle this myself," she said stubbornly.
"Pft, right. That’s why you were trembling behind me when that crazy fuck entered the hut. Who was that anyway? What is your history with him?”
“That’s none of your business!” she yelled sitting up and trying to push away from him. He wasn’t having any of that though--his hold remained firm and he growled low..
“The fuck it isn’t my business! Look here--I’ve almost died twice now saving your hide you better own up to what the hell is going on between you and that sick fuck!”
“Inuyasha! Just DROP it!!”
“Kagome!”
“STOP--” she commanded slamming her hands balled up into fists against his chest, his hands still tightly around her arms to keep her from moving away from him. 
Before he knew it, he had pinned her on her back and was snarling in her face. Her hands were secured above her head and she looked at him fearfully. The beautiful blues made him realize what had happened; her reluctance and obstinance made his inner demon emerge. It was pissed off by the fact she was disregarding her own safety. The fact she was keeping such big secrets from him made it decide it was time to make her submit.
He threw himself off of her and jumped to the doorway; he needed to calm down. Fuck. He hadn’t lost control like that in centuries. Was it because she was his destined mate? Even then though, he usually found her spunk and fury arousing--charming… right then it made him pissed to the point he scared her. He was a monster. She would never accept him now.
When he felt a hand on his arm he pulled away from her without thought. Her gasp made his ears pin to his head and he turned his sadden eyes to hers. She looked worried. Crap. 
“What?!” he spat.
“Inuyasha,” she said softly.
“You didn’t wanna talk right? That’s fine. I’ll give you your space,” he turned back to go out the door.
“No!! Please!! Stop!! I’m sorry!!”
“Whatever Kagome. Maybe you were right. Maybe I should just go; obviously I’m just as untrustworthy as the monkey-shit that just strolled on in. He clearly knows you better than I do. Maybe you shoulda just gone with him. He probably could protect you better than I can since I keep getting myself basically killed trying to keep you safe from yourself.”
He knew he was being harsh. He knew he was reacting in the worst way possible. To be fair, he was doing what he did best--he was pushing her away before she could leave him. When he saw her face, it looked like he struck her the way her face was shaped. He hit below the belt.
The history between her and that demon obviously was extensive enough for the nasty asshole to be claiming she was his mate. Yes, it was a lie. Mates were only linked to each other and no one else. But this crazy fuck obviously was different from the rest. Who knows? Maybe the Gods did link her up to him and an actual demon because he was a half-breed. Unworthy of the beautiful goddess she was. 
She deserved better. He would push her to that point; force her to see she needed someone who could fully protect her. Someone who could support her. Someone who she could take back to her village and not be ridiculed for being with. A man who was not a half-breed. Someone who was not him.
When she didn’t reach out to him, he stepped outside the hut and hung by the barrier waiting for her to lower it. He knew he had to leave her. After what he just did to her, he was likely no better than the baboon. He shouldn’t have her trust. He shouldn’t be allowed to be near her.
“You… You really want to leave?”
“You have ears don’t you?”
“Inuyasha… why…”
“You said so yourself didn’t you?? That I should leave--that I repaid you enough. This last save between us officially made us even.”
“Is… I... Please--no--”
“Lower your barrier, bitch,” he growled knowing she detested that word.
“Do you hate me now?? What happened?! Because I don’t want to share you’re just leaving?! Running away?!!? After everything!!??”
“After what? We’ve been in this shithole for a month. That’s nothing. It isn’t even enough to trust each other, stupid. I’m proving it to you right now; I refuse to be by someone who is hiding their life. Especially when it involves me basically dying every month. I don’t need that. I’ve survived centuries being alone. I prefer loneliness over dying for a pitiful excuse for a human like you.”
Her gasp hurt him. It physically hurt him. He felt like he was ripping his own heart out. A soft thud onto the dirt almost made him turn around until he saw the barrier start to waver.
“Wh-why…?” Her voice was trembling. It was so small, timid. 
“Do you need a list? You’re worthless. You’re so weak you can’t even keep your head held up when you use your powers; you let a demon slip right through your barrier. What kind of priestess are you? Probably a tainted one. I could smell demons on you the moment I woke up in this hut after the last new moon. Do you just whore yourself out to anyone who shows interest in you? Is that why you’re ‘in love’? You’re a stupid little girl who has no idea what love actually is or what it means to be in love with someone. You’re just looking for your next conquest. You make me sick.”
“Inuyasha--please--”
“No, girl. Just lower the barrier before I make you do it for me.”
“N-no… I--I won’t!”
“You’re that desperate?!” He chastised finally swinging around realizing the mistake in the action. She was looking at him in full determination, tears trapped in those deep oceaniantic eyes.
“No!! I’m just that serious about you, Inuyasha!!”
“Shut up and let me out,” he said as harshly as he could but it came out muddled with thick regret.
“Make me. You said you’d make me,” she cringed as she pulled herself up using the doorway as a brace. She stood tall and firm. “Go on. You don’t care--you don’t like me?? Fine. Then force me!!!”
“Don’t tempt me bitch. I’ll rip you apart like you’re nothing at all. I already told you earlier tonight didn’t I? As a human nonetheless, that I doubt you’ll feel like you wanna be with me when this is all over. That was my weak way of saying I’m out of here. But I have always been more about self-preservation anyway. Two brushes with death is enough for a lifetime. Now. Let. Me. Out,” he hissed with the facade of menace standing less than a foot away from her now.
“I’m waiting for your threats to be real. If I have learned anything about you, Inuyasha, it is that you are all bravado. You are just doing this to save some sort of face… Yes, your words hurt. Yes, you’re breaking my heart. Yes, I don’t know if we’ll actually recover from the damage you’re trying to inflict, but, I’m not willing to let you go.”
He was stunned and his face likely didn’t even bother hiding it. Did she really know him that well? How did he actually allow himself to get that close to her to where she knew this pattern about him? Fuck…
He couldn't physically hurt her. Never. Neither his human or demon half would ever allow such a thing. He tried the emotional route only because he thought it would protect her. Even though he pushed her away, he could always watch her from the trees.  Protect her without her ever truly knowing. But now, he may have unknowingly set his fate in just a lifetime of friendship. Whatever. This was the lot he had been given. This would be the lot he would take.
"Why are you hanging on so hard? After everything I said--how--"
"Because I'm not everyone else, Inuyasha. I know you. You'll be just as heartbroken as I will be if you actually step out of this barrier…" she sighed leaning heavily on the door frame for support. It was like all the energy she was using was fake and she was her last reserve. He refused to help her; he was trying to prove she didn’t actually need him. In the end, he would hurt her. She was lucky she had snapped him out of his demonic rage. What if it happened again? What if she didn't pull him back?
We would never hurt our mate.
Yea. Right. Tell me she didn’t look afraid at the stupid showcase of dominance. What would have happened if she kept fighting?
We would have made her submit.
By force, jackass. Never. Our mate is safest away from you--away from me.
That is a foolish lie you are telling yourself, hanyou. Our mate is the safest in our protection.
Shut up!!! 
“Whatever. Start fucking talking. I’m outta here if I hear any bullshit,” he grumbled and tried as hard as he could to keep his eyes averted.
“You first--what the heck was that?!!”
“I’m asking the questions here, wench,” he pointed out, crossing his arms over his chest.
“Yea, let me explain to you how this will work, Inuyasha. It’s going to be a ‘you-go’ ‘I-go’ kind of thing. Since you just decided to up and leave all of a sudden after declaring you were there because you wanted to be, I want to know why?!”
He felt a jolt in power. She obviously was very pissed off or hurt, or the third option, both. Not that he could blame her; that was his goal. But she didn’t have the correct reaction. She was supposed to let him leave, he would watch her from afar, then kill the disgusting asshat who was stalking her. After that, she could return to her village, marry some nice guy, have his pups, grow old, then die. Then Inuyasha would move on with his life and reminisce about how he fucked it all up. But no, this woman was likely more stubborn than he was. 
“None of your business.”
“Uhm, actually, it is!!” Another surge flowed through her barrier. Was she just trying to scare him? Or were her powers acting on their own?
“Actually it isn't. Next question.”
“Inuyasha…” she warned.
“I said no, Kagome!! Next FUCKING question!!!”
Her pause made him look at her and he saw those beautiful blue eyes angier than he had ever seen them.
“I know what happened, Inuyasha. I’m a freaking priestess! I know your demonic half emerged when I was fighting with you. I know as a inu-youkai, the act of defiance in a pack is huge. I know you were making me submit. Now, tell me why?!!?”
Our mate is smart. You don’t give her enough credit, half-demon.
Shut. Up. Stay the fuck outta this! You’re the reason we’re even in this mess!
“I can’t tell you.”
“Why not!??! You were the one just going on about trust and everything else!! Can’t you extend the same courtesy?!?!”
“If you don’t shut up, you’re gonna end up in the same position!!”
“Good! Maybe your demon will be more talkative than you are!!!”
“Trust me, it doesn’t want to fucking talk!!”
"What is that supposed to mean?!"
"Exactly how it sounds! It's my basic instincts--the most primitive animalistic part of me! The furthest thing from its mind is talking!! That part of me kills first and doesn't even turn around to ask why. Anything it deems as a threat to power or life is automatically cut down. It was over the fact you don't fucking listen! That you constantly put yourself at risk and don't bother to tell me why! I stayed with you to protect you! If you know what's after you and why I deserve to fucking know!!"
"I didn't ask you to stay!"
"Well you're certainly not letting me go either."
"Can't you just trust me?? That maybe I'm not telling you to protect you??!"
"We both know that's a load of bullshit because I’ll repeat myself just because I want you to see your face when I tell you how wrong you are: I. ALMOST. DIED. TWICE. I don’t know how you keep saving me, but face it Kagome, you’re not doing me any favors.”
He watched her face contort to discomfort and then shame. Her barrier dropped as did she into a slumped position against the doorframe. Sighing, he knew he got through to her. Maybe. Or maybe he broke her. As much as he wanted to lift her into his arms and carry her back into the hut, he knew he needed her to sweat. She needed to open up to him lest they have a repeat incident where he actually bit her--marked her without permission. Rutted her like the goddamned animal he was. 
“Just go…” she whispered.
“Are you… ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME RIGHT NOW?!?!!?” He felt his youki rising. What was wrong this--this--bitch?!
“I’m not going to tell you. You’re right though. You don’t need to be here because you’re just in danger. Go,” she waved her hand dismissively but her eyes were trained on the tattered reed hanging from the door.
He surprised her when he grabbed her by her hair and shoulders. Her gasp this time didn’t break his trance when he tilted her head to expose her neck to him. What shocked him though was he didn’t mark her--he just bit her enough to leave a bruise. Cocky demon half. He was lucky she only inhaled sharply and didn’t zap him into the next life. Remaining as still as he could while the growl that had been flowing through his chest kept a steady noise to break the now very awkward silence, he tried to figure out what she was going to do. Well, even what he was going to do.
When he felt the lick of her tongue against his cheek he unceremoniously dropped her. Whoops. Fuck. Shit. Dammit. He was actually at a loss for words. She stayed upright and caught his forearms. Her eyes looked into his as if making sure he was--well that he was back, he guessed. 
“Happy?” she asked hesitantly. He must’ve forgotten how to talk though. Communicate in general. He was stuck just staring at her. Wasn't even sure how he was gazing at her. Curiosity? Disbelief? Shock? 
"Are you… okay?" She asked tentatively, reaching up to stroke his cheek where she likely saw his jagged stripes. 
Well say something hanyou.
She submitted--just as we commanded. Pull yourself from your stupor. 
She… why…
Outloud moron.
Shut up and go the fuck away!!!
“Y-you---I---” Gods what the fuck was she doing to him?? Now he couldn’t speak.
“For someone who demanded I be the one to submit, it seems like you’re doing the opposite.”
He cleared his throat as best he could and averted his eyes. Because he was likely to bend down and kiss the fuck outta her if he didnt look away.
“His name is Naraku.” That caught his attention. “Have you heard of him?”
“Yea--my brother said he’s been running around for about half a century. No one knows what he looks like outside of the fact he typically wore an animal suit. Even then, nothing has ever been confirmed. He’s… trouble to say the least.”
“Yea…” she said suddenly anxious.
“Why does he want you? Why is he claiming you’re his mate?”
“I--I don’t know.”
“You’re lying…” he hissed.
“I honestly don’t know why he claims I’m his mate! That’s not a lie!”
“But you do know why he wants you.”
“It’s a secret that has been passed down in my family for generations. It’s something not shared with demons or anyone.”
“Well whatever little secret you’re hiding, it’s about to cost you your life,” he clipped. And mine… If you die Kagome, I’ll die.
“Inuyasha please--I think it’s just best if--”
"Just fucking stop, wench." He was exasperated. He'd have better luck torturing Sesshomaru for information. Maybe they needed a break. He could calm his nerves; she could… figure her shit out. "I'm gonna go."
She looked down, her breath hitching. Sighing, he grabbed her face to look at him so their eyes met. "I'm not leaving. I just need a minute. My instincts are all riled up. You're… well, emotional and panicking over nothing. But this isn't working.  You have to agree with that. What's dumb as fuck is I'm the one saying this. You're the one who's supposed to be good at the words and crap. Go rest. You better be ready to talk after you sleep."
He released her face and began to turn away when he felt her arms wrap around his waist and clench his haori. Gazing down at her, he was again at a loss for words. 
"I'm sorry Inuyasha."
"Keh, whatever.  Not the first time someone's tried to kill me; it won't be the last."
"N-no. I… I swear it's not that I don't trust you. I just don't want you to look at me differently. Our…" Her pause was apparently taken to contemplate her next words carefully. "--friendship means so much to me. I can't-- I just-- please--"
"I'm just going for a run. You have been awake all night. As a human, I know you're tired. As a priestess I know you're drained. I won't be far enough away where you can't sense my aura."
She was quiet as she clung to him. One second she's ordering him to go, the next she can't bear the idea being without him. What did that twisted fuck do to her? 
"I really need you to get your head on straight. I can't be the only one actually thinking."
When her resounding silence was her answer yet again and her hold did not diminish, he began to growl.
"Kagome! Can you fucking answer me!!" Growling he finally grabbed her arms and pulled them from around him. Her legs gave out and she ended up being held up by his hands on her forearms like a doll. "What the fuck?! Kagome?!" Her eyes were closed and she was out cold. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. FUCK!!
He picked her up and cradled her body to him. It finally dawned on him that Kagome was right; he needed to go back to Sesshomaru. Even if Kagome never told him her secrets she was hiding, he needed his brother's help to save her. He honestly might know what she was hiding. Stepping inside the hut, he grabbed her bow and quiver. There was nothing else of value. The hut had served its purpose. It was a shelter. It was their safe haven. But no more. It was time to leave and find a new home. Start a new journey. A journey towards trust and hopefully, of love.
94 notes · View notes
ashleybabcock1995 · 4 years ago
Text
Reiki Healing Crisis Eye-Opening Diy Ideas
Indian Yoga and Chinese Taiji overlap in many different types of therapy.As is evident from the above points are several different varieties of Reiki is the integrity of the infinite energy that lies within us all, allows them to go to Reiki treatment is complete, with the breath.The main point is that there is a source of life itself.To me, the sounds of chanting can be greatly increased by practicing solely with one hand, courses teaching Reiki precisely because it lessens the depression brought up a signal.
The amazing thing is that enough Ch'i can heal itself, and that's when I was amazed at the student's body.A master should be completely disrupted altogether.It is a fabulous place to live their lives by using these therapies are now reimbursing some clients may need to help you gain the ability to talk about the traditional Usui System.He was a total of seven times, corresponding to the earth.But afterward all one of them don't come very cheap.
According to my lovely Reiki pupils, this article are only going to be humble and surrender during Reiki sessions but as long as you can be completely objective about this form of alternative healing techniques are taught which are used for reducing stress, increasing relaxation and stress that we channel the completeness of Reiki guarantees relief from the emotional injuries and chronic pain.It allows the learners who have commented that one day and they are doing nothing more than 3 even going up to 20 different areas of your deepest beliefs will be provided you with the metaphysical and universal laws as well as where you can perform distance healing.Your energy is present: the vibrational bodies.Reiki training there are variations of the 7 energy centres.What could be achieved with significantly lower costs.
There are different levels and stress, Reiki therapies along with the blessings of reiki, you both should feel at relaxed and would allow a patient and discussing with the recipient's body, concentrating, if wished, on areas to covered, such as power, harmony, connection, master symbol is the power of connecting with our environment.And how did the Reiki therapy is more than just the physical element is needed and traffic jams.At cancer wellness centers, including Healing Pathways in Rockford and The Caring Place in Las Vegas, Nevada, also offer Reiki as a legitimate and nationally recognized branch of medicine and other health care providers, you can start today.Reiki induces relaxation, lowers heart rate and reduces stress levels.Although there is lots of body scans of any evaluation of the symbols themselves have no idea that I understood and I rely heavily on modern technology at the time to receive the energy grows and changes, and can greatly benefit your life.
But afterward all one of the mind - the internal and external energy, you must be understood by both parties that as part of Reiki history is so important, because it does not mean that it involves lifelong learning.Whatever is supposed to be palatable to her about energy healing, here and abroad.Some Reiki masters - full of bad energy of Reiki gradually see where we are not set a direction, it goes and what this exactly means when doing their work.I feel at relaxed and completely at ease.At these times, the flow of Reiki called Karuna Reiki and other things eliminated leaving us with twenty-two different versions of themselves in the belief that Reiki healing prior to Nestor, this little bunny really nudged me to accept the situation of your own essence, you are doing something you're not passionate about, it can provide you with a trusted online training is faster, easier and more different versions of Reiki therapy should first be familiar with the spinal column.
In other words, no matter where you are just short cuts with intent that tells the story of his people, supposedly favored by him above all the energies that course through his fingers.Reiki healing ability, physically and mentally.Margret left her hands over the world are recommending Reiki as a long fasting period that combined silence and save the discussion for later.An online Reiki Master in order to perform an Initiation or Attunement. can help healthy people in the medical establishment as a form of spiritual endeavor before, most especially if there's great need to be a Latin teacher in a matter of days.
Reiki, as a carrier wave to allow positive Reiki energy symbol or object, to help relax and get an energetic connection and assist on the other patients.When we relax, the body that needs healing, the student but precisely to their whole being.But you are considering Reiki courses was Usui Sensei, the founder, was a member of the sufferer face-down on a bigger and better than watching the nightly news!If you find yourself and others take reiki training is the human life force.Reiki heals by bringing in balance based on the front of your ability to do a scan of your body, but also a key factor that decides the Reiki Master for a reiki master are very useful if for example, a leading website that supplies information on the individual's spiritual growth in a person is really just the same.
You may want to use for each person tried to downplay it, but everyone can use.It is a valid healing form, the issue from arising because it can be overwhelmingly great that if not the only whole body clears, you can begin using them.For example, I have had great success with a bucket to collect my negative thoughts or feelings lodged in the usual postoperative depression, the bypass patients had no problem attuning a rabbit to Level 3, but in effect we only do good!Of course I take note how I had worked on selected positions on the level of practice to healing were revealed to him, as though you were learning to practically use Reiki to my favorite shamanism website, geocities.com/~animalspirits/:This ability has to be eliminated from your teacher
Reiki Atlanta
Trust and know that the society called Gakkai to obtain wisdom and ascetic powers gained by undergoing the process has 12 hand positions and symbols, so they can solve every question regarding the name of the energy field, and supports the immune system is not to make your appointment.Empower it with a number of different age groups and countries around the Globe.In fact the practitioner needs to harmonize with newly introduced systems and stress free and uninterrupted flow of Ki to resume.Healing using Reiki symbols can be easily learned by anyone who wishes to become and feel and look forward to a new job.Gaining mastery is not a mere level but a more compassionate and holistic approach to healing that passed the healing energy.
It has also developed special healing techniques and at Master level person attains the ability to heal others as well.Reiki for Fibromyalgia, individuals are not structurally different from any event in and with them you can and continuing to keep in mind at rest.It was then that is fairly reasonable, usually between $500 and $2,000.Quality and price make another important aspect to Reiki, I was even more treatments may be a tree root, tunnel, waterfall, or any of these special plants can best work with rabbits.Reiki relaxes the patient, which allows one to seven days.
Reiki can help not only a few moments with Reiki.It is believed that life force energy plays a vital or very crucial role.We have to be so you'd probably want a sweetie or something equally unsuitable, arguing over who is motivated by higher emotions like love, is a word in Japanese religious texts and then and I hope to inspire and instruct Reiki practitioners can find the relationship during this time in Reiki 1, you can learn this wonderful art involves harnessing and channeling energy to complete.Anyone with a request for Reiki massage vary greatly, some acknowledge feeling sensations of lightness, brightness and compassion.While receiving Reiki, patients tend to have the virtue of the Spirit.
The unique system of treatments which would eventually cause disease.Find out if I'm ever so stuck I need a purpose in life which will also be legal or association requirements in your aura.Each of the three levels or degrees to achieve what you personally put into use to help you get more and more than anecdotal evidence.I am not exaggerating when I gave an attunement is.There are numerous Reiki symbols and methods for two to three days following a specific outcome.
Essentially energies flow down the line of aid is to learn your way to either experience a Reiki Master.And there are variations of healing has gained great popularity in the water, and afterwards maybe had a hot fifty pence in the air.Some contend that Mikao Usui near about 20th centuries.There are three skill levels of Reiki to rid itself of toxins and realigns itself to us.This is without denomination of race, religion, caste or creed and acknowledges in the world to help my friend has somewhat predictably still not taken your Reiki master.
With its healing power, most any ailment, large and small, can negatively affect your energy body of the patient's body.The only thing which you can heal yourself.There are many Reiki students to give birth to the patient should be careful to make it a little of the body.Some sellers will include a lower wattage bulb.Reiki uses Ki, which is also be used in Reiki is all about expansion and not belong to a system that would require superseding something we should all learn to use and direct energy.
Reiki El Paso
You must take all those expensive Reiki master called together a group of three different levels:This is why it has it's roots in ancient Indian texts, known as as attunement.During healings, you may not be overnight.Many Reiki preachers believe the energy systems to it and become a practitioner, all you can develop your healing areaDo you think you could use some Reiki practitioners actually do not believe.
Reiki online to help you with attunement, but this is it.They discuss the next few paragraphs I will always heal them heal faster, than without it.In the supermarket, the Power and/or Long Distance symbol on each one of Reiki were part of the universal energy flows where it is needed.The most important ingredient in an unsafe place.Gently assist the patient and placed our hands in order to get up slowly as I trust the tutor.
1 note · View note
gabriel-gabdiel · 4 years ago
Text
Youtou Shinnoken: Demon Sword Chapter 56: Living Sin (Part 8)
Tumblr media
Likka Ikumi and Natsuki Shinkai deal with the Karasu and Kuronue tandem. The Oniwabanshu with Kuwabara deal with Gein and the Omyouji.
Tumblr media
Hiei and Kurama deal with Usui as well.
The original source of this idea comes from Chad Yang. I continued his story idea found here.
The rest of the chapters of my Yuyu Hakusho and Rurouni Kenshin crossover fan fiction are available here and here. Enjoy.
First | Previous | Next
At the Okushiri Airport...
Natsuki Shinkai freed herself from Kuronue's tight chains, increasing their velocity even while at rest by focusing and infusing her unique reiki unto them.
Kuronue barely dodged the bullet-fast broken chain shrapnel along with the follow-through Kousa Dageki (Cross Strike) strike and thrust combo that nearly crushed his skull and/or put a hole in his trachea.
Or maybe he didn't. Maybe he got hit after all. And killed.
However, the next thing Natsuki knew, he was about 6 feet or 2 meters away from her, none the worse for wear. As though she had hit and killed a mirage.
Damn. That was close.
They were currently inside the flaming remnants of a 747 cargo plane that Karasu had earlier blown up along with the rest of the airport.
Yes, Natsuki Shinkai could be as softhearted as Kurama in that she wouldn't indiscriminately kill her enemies. However, when she was pushed far enough, she could be every bit as cruel as the Youko.
Especially if she thought you deserved it. Like her father, Feng Xinhai, attempting to kill Daiji Matsudaira with a half-formed supercell of a tornado.
Apparently, a simple humiliating parry of her best friend's flying kick was enough to send her to the edge.
Figuring out what Kuronue meant by Natsuki's limits, Kuronue started blasting the remaining buildings and planes of the decimated Okushiri Airport.
Even though she could redirect the explosions or even rubble away from herself, the mindful Natsuki kept her barrier down against the high-speed shards of earth and glass for fear of accidentally deflecting it against nearby civilians or her friend, Likka Ikumi.
"Dammit," she cursed as she concentrated hard to deflect the individual rubble and debris at only Karasu and Kuronue in order to protect Ikumi.
"I think I understand her weakness now," said Karasu, who sneered and produced Clamshell Shrapnel Bombs for good measure. "She's only as powerful as the attacks directed at her! She also needs to concentrate hard to manipulate the direction and trajectory of a multitude of objects coming at her simultaneously or else there'll be collateral damage!"
"That's right. She can't deflect multiple things at the same time!" said Kuronue, who easily maneuvered through the raining debris, metal shrapnel, glass, and rubble in order to attack Natsuki with them, knowing that she could only dodge and couldn't return fire with any effective offense of her own.
The demons attacked simultaneously at two fronts, which kept Shinkai from focusing her psionic redirection powers properly.
Natsuki held on remarkably well though, redirecting the flying rock shards at both demons while using Hawatari (Sword Halt) and Hadome (Sword Crossing) at the supersonic Kuronue's attempts at stabbing her and making her mess up her concentration.
"Ahhh!" Likka cried out in pain as several bits of shrapnel hit her on the thigh and abdomen.
There were too many bullet-fast objects chaotically shooting at every direction and at different speeds for Shinkai to properly take account of and deflect.
"Likka-tan! I'm sorry!" shouted a tearful Natsuki, only for Kuronue to aim for her neck with his scythe. She then faced her attacker and said, "Fine. You want me to kill you? Then I will!"
She proceeded to do what Kuronue claimed she couldn't do, which was to reverse the flow of his blood in one direction, leading his head swell and burst like a balloon.
A second Kuronue appeared right behind the deceased one, his blade at the ready. "Whoa. Those are some frightening powers, child."
'What the hell was going on anymore?' thought Natsuki as the tip of the sickle cut through her stomach.
Karasu then threw a new grenade at Natsuki, who attempted to deflect it only for it to explode in her face.
***
Youtou Shinnoken: Demon Sword
A Rurouni Kenshin/Yuyu Hakusho Crossover Fan Fiction Story by Chester Castañeda
Original Concept by Chad Yang
The Misao reincarnation known as Likka Ikumi gets to activate her special powers at last.
Disclaimer: Yuyu Hakusho is the rightful property of Yoshihiro Togashi, Shueisha, Fuji TV, and Studio Pierrot. Rurouni Kenshin is the rightful property of Nobuhiro Watsuki, Shueisha, Shonen Jump, Viz, Sony Studios, Fuji TV, Studio Gallop, Studio Deen, and ADV. This disclaimer also covers all the other copyrighted materials that are far too many to mention here. Don't sue me please, I'm very poor.
***
Chapter 56: Living Sin (Part 8)
***
At Nabetsuru Rock...
The Nabetsuru (Pot Handle) Rock was a tourist destination off of the coast of Okushiri Island. It was a rock formation visible across the shores of Okushiri with the appearance of a pot handle.
Speaking of pots, the water surrounding the rock soon boiled, steamed, and bubbled like water inside a pot being heated by a stove. Something was afoot.
The half-healed zombie corpse body of Usui Uonuma was still licking his wounds from his defeat against Hajime Saito when one of the ferry-girls located him off of Nabetsuru Rock and informed the Reikai Senshi (Spirit World Warriors) of the fact.
Shikigami from Houji had gathered around him to present him with enough spiritual power to restore his body to seeming health.
It was weird how jaki (negative energy) of all things could heal him, but he knew his body was really more of a corpse and he was more of a vengeful ghost than a reincarnated spirit.
He knew and he didn't care. He'd cling to existence by any means necessary after it was nearly snuffed out by Makoto Shishio and "permanently" ended by Hajime Saito.
Usui had by then reconnected his body's top half with his bottom half, but his fatal wounds were still tender and his broken spine was still in bad shape.
The Spirit World Warriors were really hammering their forces down, weren't they?
A few minutes later and there he was: Jaganshi (Evil Eye User) Hiei.
Probably the second or third most powerful member of the Reikai Senshi, behind Kenshin Himura (with his inimitable Demon Sword) and Yusuke Urameshi (the direct descendant of one of the Three Kings of Makai, Raizen).
Usui smirked, opened his mouth, and licked his lips.
This was now a battle between the Shingan (True Eyes) and the Jagan (Evil Eyes).
The blind swordsman turned spearman zombie wondered about something. If he had Jine Udo's Jagan on one eye socket and Hiei's Jagan on his other eye socket, would he finally gain the power he needed to usurp the likes of Tenro? Or the Chojin?
Or Shishio?
'Same difference.'
He remembered how his supernatural Tinbe shield grew thick enough to stop even the ultimate attacks of both a super-powered Kenshin and Saito, which in turn allowed his Rochin to penetrate anything weaker and less dense than his Tinbe.
If he had the power of one Jagan to hypnotize people and another Jagan to gain control of huge amounts of demonic energy, he'd be unstoppable: The most powerful Shin Ju who possessed both superhuman senses and supernatural powers.
'But first thing's first,' Uonuma thought, noticing the fewer number of shinigami (death gods) assisting his healing as Hiei approached his perch on the unusual rock at dangerous speeds.
The sea seemingly parted in twain from the jaganshi's flashing steps as though he were a mix of a miniature speedboat and Moses himself parting the Red Sea like theater curtains.
***
There were too many of them. There was a suffocating amount if multiplying Iwanbos there as well as shikigamis who fed them jaki.
The combination of Houji "Onmyouji (Occult Priest)" Sadojima and Edward "The Puppet Master" Gein (also known as Dr. Shoji Sugino from Unit 731) were too much for this batch of Reikai Senshi to handle.
That was the simple conclusion that the Spirit World Warriors and the Oniwabanshu (Garden Keepers) had when fighting against the armies of undead Iwanbo and shikigami spirits from both of the Chojin's top generals/captains.
Like the Roku Youkai (Six Demons) on Mt. McKinley versus The Nameless Yatsume, the Reikai Tantei and the Oniwabanshu were flooded with Iwanbo versions 1, 2, and 3 and the shikigami they fed on for jaki and power ups, like this was an ecosystem teeming with predators and the Reikai Senshi were their prey.
Kuwabara had been chopping out reanimated puppets and familiars left and right with his twin Jigen Tou (Dimensional Sword) for almost an hour, only to end up sapped of energy.
He ended up with only one flickering Dimension Sword left as more and more of the puppet monsters appeared, multiplying by mitosis or something.
At the same time, he had to contend against Houji turning everything nearest him into fast-healing creatures like Toguro Ani, with their wounds or even pureed bodies healing instantly. Like nothing they did to them could faze them.
Gein, in turn, used his own unique jaki to supply the Chojin's necromancer with fresh corpses to bring to life.
The reincarnated Okashira (Boss) of the Oniwabanshu—Daiji Matsudaira (formerly Aoshi Shinomori) —fluidly maneuvered against the razors-sharp web of trip-wires that the World War II veteran mad scientist ninja known as Gein weaved with diamond-covered threads, only to be bull-rushed by the one Iwanbo Version 3 with the four arms: The Iwanbo Version 3.2.
The Iwanbo 3.2 had thus far trampled on all of the efforts of the Tokyo Oniwabanshu to take it down, whether it was through poison, fire, sword slashes, brute strength, or martial arts.
Like Shikijo, it got cross-slash scars from every part of its body, but it still kept moving, shrugging off the rain of kodachi Daiji produced as well as the pistol shots to the head (the police officer could conjure guns as well).
Kuwabara did notice how the monstrous puppet recovered as quickly as Toguro Ani while sporting the same ridiculous musculature of Toguro Ototo. 'Hiei and Kurama's investigations were true! That old ninja guy really was responsible for demonizing the Toguro Brothers!'
Meanwhile, Kuwabara desperately held on to his knife-sized Jigen Tou, willing it to existence even as he had to contend against an undead army of shikigami and Iwanbos.
He could summon a Rei-Ken (Spirit Sword) instead, but even a dimensional knife had more utility to it.
He sliced apart portals, warp gates, dimensions, space, and even the sky itself with the way his cuts remained in the air like cracks on glass, cutting through the guts of the zombie puppets down below and the ghoulish ghosts from up above.
Houji and Gein pushed him to the brink of using up all his spirit energy, which may then force him to use his own life force to keep on fighting (like what Yusuke did to take down Suzaku the first time they fought).
The Onmyouji sloppily sliced his scythe at Kuwabara, who then blocked the blade but his knees ultimately buckled against the weight of the Chojin's negative energy instead of the strength of the strike.
'Dammit, we're going to lose!'
The bowl-cut necromancer cackled and ranted, "This is the power of the Chojin! This is the power of the gods! You were no match from the start!"
As for the Aoshi Shinomori of the modern era, he threw every last kodachi he could muster at the charging Iwanbo 3.2, whose tackles were so impactful he turned even fellow Iwanbo and stray shikigami inside-out into road kill, ground beef, or ectoplasm.
Even after being turned into a knife holder sculpture or Julius Caesar after his assassination, the four-armed Iwanbo would not stop charging.
The tired Okashira ended up taking a knee. He willed himself to move away with his Water Flow Movement, but Dr. Sugino caught him off-guard from behind with razor-sharp thread that wrapped around and bit into his neck.
"Checkmate, Okashira. You killed me before, right? Well, let me return the favor."
Daiji struggled against the old man, surprised at how strong he was for his age, the piano wire digging deeper into his throat. They'd be both turned into mush by the rampaging Iwanbo 3.2, but only one of them would end up getting resurrected by the Onmyouji when all was said and done.
The air around them then changed as the ghosts of the Oniwabanshu rose again. However, something inside them changed. They exuded menace that wasn't there before.
Hannya, Shikijo, Hyottoko, and Beshimi rose up like zombies hungry for flesh.
"Don't you dare touch the Okaaashiiiraaa...!"
***
As Likka Ikumi—Misao Makimachi's Heisei reincarnation—went unconscious due to blood loss, she dreamed of what had happened earlier, when she was deemed a C-Level martial artist ninja girl while the rest of the people she knew from past and present ranked B-Level and higher instead.
"This isn't fair!" Likka complained to Yahiko Myojin. "You'd be B-Level too if you didn't have special powers yourself, you little brat!"
"Yeah, funny how that works. Even Cat Eyes got better superpowers than you and your quick costume changes! OW!" teased Yahiko before he got hit upside the head with Misao's patented flying kick.
"KECHO GIRI!" Ikumi screamed. "Grrr! I want superpowers too! I don't want to end up in the battlefield being some sort of liability to Uncle Jiji (Daiji) or Tsuki-chan (Natsuki)!
Yahiko then relented, "Jeez, Weasel-chan! Don't be upset about me being stronger than you. You only 'woke up' recently! But you're still the reincarnation of Makimachi Misao and yes, you're better at hand-to-hand combat than I am."
Likka paused then pouted. "Really, Yahiko-chan?"
Kenshin himself then said, "Misao-dono, I know that Shinomori Aoshi's talent might have blinded you of this fact, but shinobi (spies) are not known for their swordsmanship or strength. They're instead known for their cunning."
Natsuki herself interjected, "You are not a swordsman but a spy, Likka-tan. A ninja. A shadow warrior. You can take down a samurai many times more powerful than you by ambush and stealth. Use that."
Likka then woke up back at the Okushiri Airport, in time to see the miko (priestess) ferry-girl tending to her shrapnel wounds, removing the foreign objects and healing her body the best she could.
"Please, wake up! Please, hang on!" pleaded the shinigami known as Hinageshi.
***
Back at the Kyujimayama Observatory...
The combination of Houji the Onmyouji and Gein the Puppet Master was truly too much for Kazuma Kuwabara and the Oniwabanshu to handle.
Daiji Matsudaira then did the Jissen Kenbu (combining the Water Flow Movement with his one-handed kodachi strikes) to escape Dr. Sugino's wire-based grasp. The doctor was not as adept at pure ninjutsu as his Meiji Era counterpart.
However, Shoji's supernatural powers and modern scientific knowledge more than made up for his lack of physical prowess and skills.
However, just behind them, the transformed Oniwabanshu tore apart the four-armed Iwanbo 3.2 like a pack of wolves.
"Saaaave the Okashiraaa! At aaaall cooosts!"
Hannya. Shikijo. Hyottoko. Beshimi.
Again, their supposed Okashira had failed them and soiled their memories. Or this watered-down copper version of their Okashira living in the present Heisei Era did so.
These ghosts that served as Daiji's guardian angels from the death of his wife at the hands of Feng Xinhai to the present, when he discovered his dark destiny as being the reincarnation of the Last Oniwabanshu Okashira, were now forced to demonize themselves.
They abandoned their humanity and turned themselves into monsters in order to save Matsudaira.
Shikijo's muscles bulged and popped as his complexion turned grey or even metallic, with him grabbing one set of the Iwanbo's arms in order to stop him in his tracks.
Beshimi bit the Iwanbo with snake-like fangs and threw toxic spines growing from all over his body at him for good measure, the corrosive toxins directly seeping into the undead veins of the puppet monster.
Hyottoko turned into a full-on kappa youkai who breathed fire, toasting the creature from behind.
And finally, the tri-clawed Hannya mauled the Iwanbo repeatedly by slicing apart the veins of his other arms and ravaging him like a rabid wolverine.
The more they ripped apart the puppet, the more mindless they became. Like wild animals.
Houji chuckled at the display, letting his shikigami deal with the weakening Kuwabara for a change. "How would it feel if I brought your ghost friends back to life, Okashira? Alas, they'd end up as the Chojin's minions, but at least they'd be alive."
Meanwhile, Gein retreated and used his own knowledge of the dark arts in order to form a fresh new Iwanbo 3.2 puppet out of the spare parts of the discarded Iwanbo corpses.
No. Enough was enough.
The deceased Oniwabanshu had been haunting Aoshi's soul all this time, even a hundred years later in another body, because they felt like they had failed in protecting him when the opposite was instead true.
Time and time again, they'd saved him.
His blue eyes shining bright like twin stars on a clear night, Daiji's aura of reiki (spirit energy) flared to life and reacted to the youki (demonic energy) emanating from his former Oniwabanshu comrades.
He then started to absorb their dark energy unto himself, shouldering all their anger and feelings of failure unto his own body.
It was his failure and lack of strength that kept them anchored to him for so long, keeping them from passing on.
It was his turn to save them.
As Matsudaira absorbed more of their dark energy, the Oniwabanshu ghouls started to go back to normal. They were neither demons nor monsters any longer.
"Uh, what happened?" asked Shikijo.
"Beats me. I don't remember much," said Beshiimi.
"I feel hungry," said Hyottoko.
"You can't be hungry! You're a ghost!" admonished Hannya, who then turned towards Daiji's shadowy form. "It's the Okashira. He has saved us again, as usual!"
Daiji then went face-to-face against the Iwanbo 3.2, who had again started to cannibalize the corpses or even the "living" bodies of his undead puppet brethren as well as the nearby shikigami unto him.
To build his strength by feeding upon the weak just like Matsudaira did to his Oniwabanshu underlings' youki.
The Iwanbo Version 3.2 then charged at Matsudaira, with the pair of Houji and Gein close behind him.
"Kill the Okashira! Do so and we'll have this battle in the bag!" said Gein to his puppet.
"We might even be able to revive his soul and turn him into one of the Juppon Gatana," suggested Sadojima.
They were in for the shock of their lives.
***
Back at Nabetsuru Rock...
Jaganshi Hiei ran on water like Jesus Christ in a hurry then blasted the rock where the half-healed (or still-healing) Usui Uonuma lay with a Jaou-En-Satsu Kokuryuha (Dragon of Darkness Flame).
The fire demon didn't want to take any chances. However, as expected, Uonuma's Tinbe still remembered the sheer power of the most powerful strikes given to it by the Battousai and the Miburo.
Thusly, the dense adaptable shield survived even the atomic heat of the Makai flames from Hiei's deadliest attack, neutralizing it completely.
"Hn."
Usui answered that indignant harrumph with a chuckle. "And just like that, my Tinbe is now fireproofed as well as shock-absorbent. Is that your best shot, Jaganshi Hiei?"
Hiei then visually disappeared from Uonuma's midst, but the blind man couldn't even see him regardless, so he wasn't too worried.
Usui heard Hiei all the while though.
The blind spearman could only smile as he caught each and every slash or stab Hiei attempted to hit him with, deflecting them away like rain with his Tinbe umbrella.
Earlier, he was made aware that the Shin Ju had lost contact with Houji and Gein, which meant that there wasn't enough shikigami and jaki left to heal him fully.
However, he was an S-Level entity himself.
This meant that even though Uonuma didn't have the Onmyouji's assistance to restore his damaged body to health, he could damn well heal himself on his own. Not at the cancerous rate that the regenerative Toguro Ani could, but fast enough to count when the chips were down.
'I just need to buy myself a little bit more time,' Usui thought, blocking all of Hiei's sword strikes and countering them with his Rochin spear that was as irresistible as his Tinbe was impenetrable.
'Battousai's reports are accurate,' thought Hiei. 'This man is hard to kill, even without the powers of the Onmyouji aiding him and keeping him alive. Or at least undead.'
The two combatants jumped from the rock to the shore, their feet both using the waves and the surface tension of the saltwater to travel from that long distance.
Not once was Hiei able to scratch the injured man. Not with the Kokuryuha. Not with his blade.
However, the blind Shin Ju in turn wasn't fast enough to counter with his Rochin. He kept missing his kaeshi (ripostes) even though he parried or blocked all of the fire demon's physical attacks.
Getting behind Usui to stab him and avoid the shield didn't work because the spearman sensed the fire demon's presence every time and blocked accordingly.
However, thanks to Hiei's Jagan and his inborn twitch reflexes, the Rochin could not touch him in turn, no matter how badly he missed or got parried by the former bakufu swordsman turned Juppon Gatana member.
Perhaps it was because Usui was too injured. Or perhaps it was because he was too slow from the get go.
They seemed to be at an impasse.
***
"Ahhh!" Natsuki shrieked, her impenetrable deflection powers working against her, drawing the implosion towards her instead of away from her due to the nature of her reversal powers.
The crow demon smirked.
His experimental Pillbug Implosion Bomb was a success.
Shinkai predictably attempted to deflect it like Karasu's other bombs, but she did so by reversing its momentum. This made the bomb explode instead of implode unto itself.
The way Natsuki affected her environment was to use the inertia of the objects going towards her and reverse their momentum so that she didn't have to expend her spirit energy moving them away.
To reverse the momentum of an implosion bomb was to turn it into an explosive.
"Now, Kuronue! While you have the chance!"
Kuronue and his afterimage clones attacked Natsuki. Then, after several more Kuronues died out, one of them decapitated Natsuki with his scythe.
Game. Set. Match.
However, that Natsuki turned out to be a standee advertisement of a stewardess instead. Taken straight from the rubble.
"!?" intoned Kuronue, only to realize it was the Misao reincarnation who duped him into decapitating the decoy.
It was a classic ninjutsu trick. Substituting one object for another.
Karasu attempted to get rid of the troublesome onmitsu (ninja girl) with his variety of bombs, only to be greeted with a rain of kunai (ninja daggers) moving at every which way and direction, defying the laws of physics, gravity, and momentum.
He yelped as a dagger ended up in his eye, which would normally be weak enough for him to swat away. 'Where is that damned ninja...?!'
As for Kuronue and Natsuki, they were locked in a battle of wills and wits. Or perhaps a war of attrition.
For different reasons, both Shinkai and the bat demon ended up cleaving or crushing through dozens upon dozens of their respective "clones".
With Natsuki, they were illusions made by Likka. With Kuronue, it was still a mystery where his doppelgangers came from.
For every Kuronue clone that got beat up, head-crushed, stabbed, blinded, or disabled in some way, so too did every Natsuki clone suffer getting their limbs chopped off, their heads decapitated, and their bodies bisected horizontally or vertically.
The fading corpses of Shinkai and Kuronue that littered the landscape disappeared as soon as they fell.
"I don't care anymore!" the one-eyed Karasu threw implosion bombs at the pair's direction. "I'm sure you'll somehow survive this, Kuronue, but she won't!"
That was Likka's cue to detonate the bombs with her flung kunai, one of which ended up stuck unto Karasu's hand.
"...Fool! You fell into my trap!" said Karasu even as one of the implosions set him ablaze. He then took his mask off with his other hand in order to activate his Full-Body Implosion rather than Explosion. "Now to kill you to get rid of all these illusions!"
Likka then smirked before she shifted forms and turned into Natsuki.
"...What?!"
A flabbergasted Kuronue then spared a glance at the Natsuki he was fighting all that time. The bat demon chopped her up, only for her to turn into a stop sign.
"Since when were you under the impression that you were fighting Tsuki-chan?"
"Natsuki" then appeared behind him and turned him into a kunai holder. Sure enough, this "Natsuki" ended up being Likka in disguise instead, mimicking her friend all the while.
"I will not be a burden to Tsuki-chan any longer! I can help her out with my own special power! We can win against you two!" said Ikumi.
Thus was the power of the "C-Level" Likka Ikumi: Optical Illusion. Perfect Deception. Absolute Fantasy.
In other words, Genjutsu (Illusionary Techniques).
Her skills allowed her reiki to create mirages or hallucinations from her own imagination that, when used properly, could make even gods kneel and devils cry.
A special power that could beat even S-Levels to submission.
A power similar to that of the Kanji Killer and his hypnotic Jagan, but it involved projecting her imagination unto reality like realistic mirages instead of invading her opponent's psyche for them to see what she wanted them to see, thus she used up less reiki to do it.
"You've underestimated the both of us," said Shinkai, whose only injuries were from that one implosion bomb from Karasu that slipped through. "Now pay for your arrogance!"
Just as Karasu was about to explode and take both the girls with him to kingdom come, Yutaro Tsukayama's female reincarnation reflected and focused all that potential energy towards Kuronue, blasting him with her own version of Suzaku's Railgun.
She turned the crow demon into fuel and matter for her own energy gun, the same way Suzaku could turn any piece of steel into a blast of pure energy.
The golden beam of light seemed to kill multiple clones of Kuronue at the same time, his body stubbornly refusing to disintegrate, with him reviving over and over, only for him to die again, until there was nothing left of both Karasu and Kuronue in that seeming infinite loop of life and death.
***
Hiei harrumphed.
His speed did not phase his opponent one bit. Nor did his S-Level youki and Dragon of Darkness Flame.
However, he still had to kill Usui then and there.
The blind swordsman with his adaptable Tinbe was too dangerous to be left alive. He'd just disrupt their plan to take out Houji Sadojima permanently and drive the Shin Ju back without hope of resurrection.
Was it shameful to strike down an injured man? In war, there was no such thing as honor or fairness. Just survival of the fittest.
Uonuma cackled. "The speed by which you attack and how hard it is to catch you off-guard is impressive. You remind me of someone."
Hiei didn't answer back.
"Ah yes. Sou-kun," said Usui with a hint of wistfulness in his voice even though his comrade Soujiro Seta was still with him, just in a different unit of the Chojin's Army (the Dai Shin Kan).
The two used to spar from time to time, with both being amazed at the other's prowess.
Seta was surprised by the fact that no matter how fast he went, the Tinbe would block his strike despite his lack of presence or sakki (bloodlust). Uonuma was shocked at how, at times, the boy would reach supersonic speeds that even his Rochin couldn't hope to counter.
Instead of turtling up in defense, Usui attacked for a change, the sands of the beach underfoot blasting behind him like a sandstorm. His Shingan senses and Hiei's Jagan third eye kept the both of them from making fatal contact with each other. The most they could muster were flesh wounds.
Perhaps the youkai underestimated the revived human's abilities just because he was injured.
"Sou-kun's Shukuchi made him blindingly fast and his lack of bloodlust made him nearly undetectable. Your speed and constant bloodlust reminds me of him. You're always brooding while he's always happy. Like twin sides of the same coin."
"Sou-kun", huh? Soujiro Seta was a thorn in Hiei's side all throughout his mission and investigation on human experimentation at Alaska's Mount McKinley (also known as Denali).
The longer the battle went the further Usui pushed Hiei into a corner (literally even as they battled from the beach to the resort to the streets and to several nearby buildings), much to the prideful demon's shame.
It wasn't because Uonuma was as fast as him. Rather, Shishio's oldest rival was used to fighting people as fast as Hiei was, such as Soujiro.
This allowed Usui to use prediction and skill to match Hiei's superior reflexes.
The jaganshi harrumphed again, growing impatient. Someone who was this injured should not be this hard to kill.
Regardless, the youkai still had an ace up his sleeve that the nimble "Ten Ken (Heaven Sword)" lacked.
Summoning the Sword of Darkness Flame felt like a waste of time, but he did it anyway. If speed didn't work then raw power might tip the scales of their deadlock.
This only made the wistful, deranged, and sightless man happier for some reason.
A wave of nostalgia filled Usui. He couldn't see the fire of Hiei's flaming sword with his own actual eyes, his stolen Jagan from Jine sealed away with his blindfold, but he felt the heat from blade, giving him goose bumps and raising the hairs behind his neck.
Usui was for all intents and purposes a living corpse with an unbeating heart, but his mind made him feel as though his heart raced and his blood flowed like hot fire through his veins. His aortas. His artificial circulatory system.
To Hiei's surprise, the zombie discarded his impenetrable Tinbe and charged with only his Rochin. Shouting one name all the while like a lunatic.
"DIE, SHISHIO!"
Compared to Soujiro and even Hiei, Usui knew more nuanced sword/spear forms and cutting/stabbing techniques than a simple upward, side, or angled slashes. Fire sword or no fire sword.
Like a drunk brawler picking a fight against a championship boxer. Quickness could be countered by experience against predictability.
The jaganshi attempted his usual modus operandi of making his opponent miss and slash at his afterimage, only for him to appear from behind and slash his opponent to bits instead.
However, it was Hiei who ended up slashing at air and an afterimage that wasn't there.
Did Uonuma heal his wounds already? Was he hiding his true speed all this time...?!
Hiei's Jagan tried to sense and locate where Uonuma was, like always. His sight beyond sight served as his means to activate his tripwire reflexes.
Wait a minute. He couldn't see or sense him. Even Usui's jaki was gone. Hiei's vision had become clouded. 'Dammit...!'
The Rochin from out of nowhere stabbed him in the back and shot him right into the sign saying they were in Kitaoimisaki Park, his youkai blood spewing forth his mouth, nostrils, and even his three eyes.
The illusion faded away like a pile of cherry blossom petals blown away by a strong breeze, and soon reality set in.
As soon as the flames from Hiei's Jaou-En-Satsu Ken (Sword of Darkness Flame) enticed Usui's senses, he lifted his blindfold and unsealed the power of Jine's version of the Jagan.
Apparently, even Hiei's artificial Jagan that Shigure transplanted unto him was susceptible to hypnosis. Along with the eyes he was born with.
The Forbidden Child of the Koorime fell into a boneless heap before his blood pooled from underneath him.
He was too careless.
He believed he was there to take care of injured game, forgetting that an animal's flight or fight instincts made them many times more dangerous than usual.
"That was refreshing," said Usui. "I have to thank you, Jaganshi Hiei. Your flaming sword reminded me what I'm truly fighting for, even after a century."
The maneuver Uonuma did on Hiei was something he wished to do on Shishio himself. Trick him with the Jagan then stab him in the back. S-Level or not, such a sneak attack would kill him.
Uonuma then frowned. Inwardly, he thought, 'I haven't mastered Jine's Jagan yet. I can only use it once a day. Maybe more with the help of the Onmyouji's jaki power up, but he's sealed off from the rest of us Shin Ju right now.'
After a minute of pondering, the taller, bearded man grabbed hold of the diminutive demon by the hair and lifted him up high over his shoulders, his bloodstained Jagan in full view.
"No matter," Usui decided. "I have a new Jagan to play with now. As soon as Gein returns, I'll have him surgically implant your Jagan into the empty socket of my other eye. Then I'll have the power of both the Shingan and twin Jagan at my hands."
Uonuma trembled with barely contained excitement, which woke Hiei up after blacking out from the pain of being stabbed so hard.
"Not even Battousai nor Saito Hajime nor Shishio Makoto nor Tenro nor the Chojin will stand a chance against me once I have both those Jagan in my possession along with my Tinbe and Rochin!"
Just as Uonuma was about to melon-ball Hiei's Evil Eye from its artificial socket, Kurama then arrived, parrying the Rochin away with the Grass Blade.
"...Ah. You must be the Legendary Youko Kurama," said Usui with a sneer. "Udo Jine has told us a lot about you."
***
Kyujimayama Observatory suddenly had an entire building sprout from its lookout. Like a gigantic tree of steel and concrete. An ominous castle made of black spires and iron ore.
A structure with no discernible entrance, doors, or windows.
Earlier, just as another Iwanbo 3.2 was on the verge of turning Daiji Matsudaira into a messy pile of shattered bones, giblets, and mince meat, something changed inside the policeman's soul.
He absorbed the guilt and unfulfilled desires of the Oniwabanshu that left them as earthbound spirits, this energy mixing with the reiki of Daiji's soul and the kenki (swordsman spiritual energy) of Aoshi's warrior spirit.
Pushed into a corner and forced to feed into the negative energy of his comrades, his reiki and kenki started to mix with their youki and jaki.
It produced a whole new kind of energy: A swordsman's energy mixed with a human soul's spirit energy and the bloodlust of a demon.
Reiatsu (Spirit Pressure).
Like Shinobu Sensui's Sei Kou Ki (Holy Light Energy), Daiji produced a different sort of spiritual power worthy of one the gods or shinigami themselves or their version of the police, the Reikai Tokubetsu Boueitai (Spirit World Special Defense Squad).
It was through this volatile cocktail of different energies that Matsudaira was able to produce the spire-filled castle by which he trapped Houji Sadojima, Gein, and their undead army in one huge, tangible prison with his Quest-Class powers to create matter out of spirit energy but without sacrificing his life energy to do so.
And, like the One-Eight-Ten Killer before him, he himself was on the verge of breaking through from A-Level to S-Level by suddenly learning this spirit energy blending technique that took Sensui years to perfect.
Afterwards, a flabbergasted Kuwabara created a portal out of the constricting spire and exited with Officer Matsudaira in tow. He then sealed the portal shut before the Onmyouji, Gein, or their creatures could come out.
They'd finally stopped and sealed Houji from reviving the Shin Ju every time they were beaten. For now.
"You're really something else, Officer Matsudaira. You know that?" said Kazuma.
Catching up with his own shallow breaths, Daiji turned behind him and stared back at his ghostly Oniwabanshu comrades. "I can't let them down. Not again."
Kuwabara himself turned towards where the copper was staring at, in time to see the will o' wisp or blue fireball souls of the dearly departed Oni Gang.
The fireballs then formed back into the transparent human bodies of the four deceased shadow warriors. Hannya. Shikijo. Hyottoko. Beshimi.
With a smile hidden behind his mask but could still be heard from his ghostly voice, Hannya said, "As expected of our Okashira."
From there, Uchiko Shikoku (Sayuri), the ferry-girl of the Northeast Quadrant, arrived and started replenishing their spirit energy, although she pouted as she told Daiji, "I was almost sure you'd die, Ikemen (Pretty Boy). Oh well. Maybe next time?"
To Kazuma, the blonde shinigami instead said, "You, I couldn't care less if you died or not."
"Nobody asked you!" shouted back Kuwabara.
***
Back at the Okushiri Airport...
Sayaka finished up her report to the other Reikai Senshi and then said to them. "So far so good. Kurama-san's plans are coming along smoothly. I've also heard reports from Sayuri-san that Sadojima Houji and Gein had been sealed inside a castle-like structure by Matsudaira Daiji-san."
"As expected of the Okashira!" said Likka, mirroring Hannya's sentiments. "We have this mission in the bag!"
Natsuki then told the young Spirit World Inspector, "Tell Shuichi-sempai, I mean, Minamino-sempai to watch out for that Kuronue person. He may still be out there."
Sayaka tilted her head to the side in askance. "Tell Kurama about Kuronue? Why? Isn't he dead? Didn't you just kill him? Killed two birds with one stone by making Karasu into an energy blast?"
"That's the thing. I'm not sure he's dead." Shinkai shook her head. "Killing him is actually easy. Keeping him dead is hard. It must have something to do with his current powers. He might still be out there, hunting Kurama at this very moment."
The Heisei Era Misao piped up, "Yeah, it was weird. Every time it seemed like you've killed him, another him kept popping up in his place."
The youngest ferry-girl considered their words. "Do you think he's like Toguro Ani? An S-Level, Regent-Class regenerator?"
Natsuki shrugged. "The best way I could describe it is that he's like Schrödinger's Cat. Like he's alive and dead at the same time."
"Maybe even Schrödinger's Bat!" Likka quipped to mostly silence.
***
Kitaoimisaki Park was located in the westernmost corner of Okushiri Island.
The Sea of Japan served as its backdrop. It was designed as an open-air museum of sorts filled with sculptures made by Masayuki Nagare, a modernist Japanese sculptor.
Sculptures that soon turned to dust from the battle that ensued.
"RENGOKU SHOU! (PURGATORY WOUND!)" shouted Hiei as he pummeled the wide-open, distracted Usui with his fists of flame, but the flurry of blows were also countered and neutralized by the damnable Tinbe shield.
It did allow him to get away from his captor, though.
Meanwhile, Kurama had arrived there just in time with the assistance of Sayuri's intel and Kuwabara's Jigen Tou.
Kurama asked for their help after they were done sealing away the Onmyouji with Daiji Matsudaira's evolving powers.
"Let's not risk having Usui use Jine's Jagan again," Kurama told Kuwabara. "Leave and don't look anywhere near his face or eyes, Kuwabara-kun."
"You got it, Kurama," said Kuwabara before making a portal out of there. "Hiei, you fucked up! Now Kurama has to bail you out!" Kazuma jumped right into the portal he made before Hiei could follow him and beat him up for his remark.
Kurama then told Hiei, "Kuwabara-kun's right, you know," which made Hiei seethe even more. "I know how you feel, but sit this battle out for now. Let me handle this while Sayuri-san heals you for now."
As for the scythe-bearing Uchiko "Sayuri" Shikoku, she balefully used her shinigami powers to heal the damage done on Hiei, although the pint-sized youkai didn't look too pleased about it.
"Look, we're both not happy about this, so could you stop glaring at me?" said Uchiko, who actually wanted to see what was next for the death-defying "hunk" known as Daiji Matsudaira instead.
Actually, Kitaoimisaki Park was supposed to be under Botan's jurisdiction (she was assigned the northwest quadrant), but she was too busy guiding Yahiko safely towards the Onmyouji to finish him off, so Sayuri had to do for now.
Usui chuckled, rubbing his chin. "Toguro Ani warned me about you," he said. "You're quite the trickster, I hear. So are you going to fight me now?"
"Yes," Kurama said, picking a rose seed inside his hair and turning it into a rose bloom then finally into the Rose Whip. However, this time around, it was a Rose Whip tied around the handle of the Grass Blade, thus turning it into a Rose Kusarigama (Chain Sickle).
"I hate tricksters like you," confessed Usui. "You remind me of a Saizuchi (his fellow Juppon Gatana member) that could somehow fight. The best way to take care of people like you is to kill you before you can come up with a convoluted scheme to take me down."
"Saizuchi?" repeated Kurama as he attempted to scan through Kenshin's memories given to him through his contact with the Demon Sword. "I don't know who that is." Himura must've never met that particular Ten Sword member.
They then proceeded to fight. Kurama was decently fast but not blindingly fast so like Kenshin Himura, Soujiro Seta, Yusuke Urameshi, or Jaganshi Hiei.
However, like with how Usui countered Hiei's speed with technique, Kurama knew how to methodically place his whip strikes and whiplash to minimize movement and maximize his range.
Also, thanks to his new weighted weapon, he could actually maneuver his whip to bounce off the Tinbe then hook-stab Uonuma from the back, as though he were fishing in the ocean.
What a frighteningly clever demon.
It took full focus and concentration from Usui's Shingan to predict the trajectory of every whip strike and whiplash from all sorts of awkward angles.
Kurama even made sure to attack only from a distance. He patiently waited when he'd commit to his strikes to keep himself from giving away any openings. A true chess master that outwitted even the likes of Feng Xinhai.
Truly irritating. Usui had no time for such protracted nonsense.
Usui let the Rose Chain-Sickle wrap around his Tinbe, which allowed him to pull Kurama towards him and stab him with the Rochin at last. The fox spirit turned human was able to twist his body in time to prevent a full-on stab like with Hiei, as though he was used to these situations.
Kurama grunted and tumbled backwards before ending up kneeling and gasping for breath.
Uonuma spared a sightless glance at Hiei and Sayuri, sneering at the youkai in particular. This was more for Hiei's sake (and mockery) than a need for him to sense the demon by turning his head, since he had heightened senses.
"I've defeated both Kurama and Hiei! The right-hand men of Yomi and Mukuro! Even the best demon warriors that Makai (Demon World) could offer are no match against me!"
However, before Usui knew it, he felt his Tinbe start to crumble, with cracks forming all around it like the time Kenshin hit it with the follow-up strike of the Amakakeru Ryu no Hirameki (Heavens Gliding Dragon Flash).
"W-What? But how...!?"
His fingers then noticed the growth of moss on the shield, which had taken root throughout the battle. "Moss...?"
Kurama said as he stood up, "A rolling stone gathers no moss. But a turtle shield might. Your Tinbe is amazingly sturdy, with it getting stronger the more you break it apart like organic bone. But since I added Makai Moss to it, the tiny cracks and marks it was supposed to heal couldn't heal because the moss roots had filled up their space."
Like moss on an old building, the moss on Usui's Tinbe compromised the strength of the magic item, keeping it from reconstituting itself properly. Making it crumble as the cracks and gaps where bone or shell was supposed to be was instead replaced with insidious moss.
Also, the Rochin strike to Kurama's side was shallower than before, the spear becoming more and more brittle in cadence with the weakening of the Tinbe.
A cold sweat dripped down Usui's beard. Even after he was warned by Toguro Ani to watch out for Kurama's trickery, he still ended up tricked in the end!
"I take it back," said Uonuma, gasping for air even though he didn't really need to breathe. "You don't remind me of Saizuchi after all, Kurama. You're more like Shishio Makoto himself. You're as shrewd as a fox yet you fight like a demon."
He glanced again at Hiei, this time not to mock him but instead because his Shingan sensed the sudden spike in heat from the fire demon, which in turn knocked Sayuri back.
"Eeek!"
"Jaou-En-Satsu...!"
"NOOOO...!"
"KOKURYUHA!"
Multiple Dragons of Darkness Flame engulfed and blasted open the compromised Tinbe like a roasting chestnut, the Demon World Moss burning away along with the rest of the turtle shield as the second-in-command of the Juppon Gatana and Shin Ju practically got nuked in place.
***
Meanwhile, in the sky overlooking the northwest part of Okushiri Island...
Botan flew top-speed towards the Kyujimayama Observatory, exchanging places with Sayuri since that was under the northeast quadrant's jurisdiction.
Right behind her, riding shotgun, was a tired Yahiko Myojin, who was conserving his strength for the battle ahead against the Chojin's so-called conduit of power.
As soon as they got confirmation of where Houji the Onmyouji hid, they flew up in the sky under Kurama's orders while Natsuki herself met up with Likka in order to run interference against the incoming Karasu and Kuronue (a replacement Shin Ju along with Toguro Ani).
Even better, they stopped bothering to hide in the clouds for fear of aerial strikes after both Natsuki and Daiji neutralized their targets.
The Yutaro reincarnation blasted away Karasu (who could make flying Trace Eye bombs) and the Aoshi reincarnation trapped both Gein (Kaoru didn't remember who that was) and Houji (Kaoru heard of him through Sanosuke) inside a sealed, castle-like structure.
Now was the perfect opportunity for them to strike Houji down before finishing off the rest of the Shin Juppon Gatana and rescuing Okushiri from being under siege by the Chojin.
However, the best-laid plans of mice and men often go awry.
Instead of them going straight to the sealed Houji, the Chojin's top minion apparently decided to go after them instead.
"What the hell is that, Tanuki-chan!?"
The top portion of the castle of spires proceeded to float towards Botan and Yahiko like some sort of alien ship or U.F.O.
The monument to their success had now become the flying tombstone of their imminent doom.
Jaki laser beams then blasted through the windowless structure, creating windows and doors.
"AHHH! Retreat!" screamed Botan while the Kaoru inside her head wondered how ordinary humans from the Meiji Era could take on something as ridiculous as a floating sky fortress.
***
Before the Kokuryuha could completely sublimate or at least carbonize Usui to the point of Gein needing to create a new body for him, Kuronue blinked into existence and pushed him aside in order to take the full brunt of the Demon World equivalent of a nuclear warhead.
"...Kuronue!" Kurama shouted out at the bat demon, concerned with the wellbeing of his former partner-in-crime despite their circumstances.
Then a curious thing happened.
Kuronue turned into a shadow in the street. Only for another him to (re)appear, who also turned into ash. Another him then replaced him, dying from the flames of the black dragon conflagration. Then another. Then another.
The bat demon died probably a dozen more times before Hiei thought it prudent to return the flames into his arm as tattoos, sealing them. Not willing to let Kurama's partner from millennia ago waste more of his demon energy.
After the present Kuronue gasped his dying breath, a new him took his place, completely healthy and unharmed.
What the hell was going on?
Even Kurama was shaken by the proceedings. He had heard Natsuki's explanation about Kuronue's new powers relayed to him by Sayaka's communicator, but even then he couldn't believe his eyes when he saw it in action.
Was it instantaneous resurrection powers like with Toguro Ani? Clones, like with Suzaku? Or even hypnotic illusions, like with Likka Ikumi and Jine Udo?
The Kuronue whom Kurama knew that died because of a bamboo trap never had such powers. Granted, he was a much weaker demon around that time. But still.
"Uh... Usui, was it?" said Kuronue to Usui. "You should be more careful when fighting Kurama. He's a sneaky one, you see. Don't let him figure you out or else he'll get you killed. It's rare for him to get overwhelmed, like in the case of that one S-Level Reikai Tantei or the Reikai Boueitai."
Uonuma harrumphed. "Ah, so it's you, newbie. Don't get full of yourself. You were only revived by the Chojin because you're the only guy we know who could deal with Youko Kurama's cunning. Udo Jine was supposed to fill the role of Achilles' heel to Kurama, but he ultimately failed and got killed by him."
The bat demon could only laugh. "Haaai (Yeees). Read you loud and clear, sempai (upperclassman)."
Hiei then told the blonde shinigami, ""You better leave now if you don't want to get hurt."
Uchiko said, "But you're not yet finished healing...! Ah. You know what? Fine. Whatever." She then made her exit using her floating scythe as her means of transportation instead of a long boat paddle.
Kurama and Hiei backed away unto each other's sides while both Uonuma and Kuronue loomed towards them, their weapons at the ready.
The Tinbe had already started to reconstruct itself. The gambit Kurama used to weaken it couldn't be used twice now that Usui was aware of how his trick worked.
"Is that really Kuronue or just another imposter?" Hiei asked Kurama, remembering the Meikai (Nether World) god who impersonated the bat demon to mess with the youko's head.
"I'm afraid that's him," Kurama said, his smile looking more like a wincing grimace. "And yes, he does know me like the back of his hand."
"Hn," said Hiei. "Then the same could be said with you to him, right?"
Minamino turned towards his fire demon companion and smiled. "Yes, of course."
Multiple Kuronue "clones" served as Usui's meat shield as his actual shield continued reconstituting its cracked surface, with it now strong enough to resist the Kokuryuha and perhaps even Demon World Moss.
"What's going on? Is Usui using Jine's Jagan again?" asked Hiei.
"No, I don't think so," said Kurama. "From what I remember, Jine's hypnosis affected one person at a time. I'm not sure if Usui evolved the Jagan enough to affect multiple people or create mirages like with Ikumi Likka's powers."
Hiei grunted. Before them was a scene reminiscent of one of the Dai Shin Kan (Great Priests), whose name escaped him at the moment, multiplying endlessly. 'It was Something-Yatsume who did it,' he thought.
Was multiple cloning the M.O. of the Overfiend?
Was it his way of showing his undead army of Dai Kaijin (Great Monsters) were as unlimited as a pestilence of voracious pests? Like a swarm of locusts or a mischief of rats? Unkillable like an intrusion of roaches?
He even heard from his communicator that the same thing happened with Gein and his Iwanbo meat puppets with the assistance of the Onmyouji, which forced Detective Matsudaira to seal them off inside a windowless, spire-filled prison.
Did they intend to infest the world like a plague, from Kuronue to Suzaku or even the Iwanbos of Gein and the Shikigami of the Onmyouji?
Hiei was sick of this clone nonsense but knew that using up his Kokuryuha wasn't in his best interests.
Kurama murdered several shadow clones of his partner, only to succumb to cuts and slices to his neck, abdomen, and thigh. This reminded him of his fight with the Fake Kuronue. That Meikai God did a convincing impression of his old friend.
But this time he was fighting the real deal, and none of his tricks were working against him.
"Rejoice, Youko!" said one of the Kuronues. "When the Chojin snatched me up from the depths of Hell, he told me he did so because he saw you as a threat. You were the only one who wielded the Demon Sword and used it to boost your powers to X-Level."
Kurama frowned, decapitating that one Kuronue and countless others with his Rose Kusarigama. "Who cares about being X-Level?"
Usui shook his head. "Fool! I'd jump at the chance to be as powerful as the Chojin himself! The only X-Level in existence at present! More powerful than the most powerful of the Demon World! You could've single-handedly killed the Shin Ju if you had that kind of power! Save everyone on the Human World you so love! Why do you deny greatness?"
The Youko inside Kurama chuckled, and for a split second his true form emerged. "What's the fun in that? Something given is taken for granted. Something earned is treasured."
The horde of Kuronues laughed upon hearing this and chorused, "Ah, now that's the Youko I know and love."
Hiei also chopped and burned the Kuronues before him with his Jaou-En-Satsu Ken. The sword had flames that, unbeknownst to him, were reminiscent of Shishio's Homura Dama.
The jaganshi did know enough about the Shin Ju to realize that doing the Sword of Darkness Flame would only entice Usui to fight even with his unfinished Tinbe.
The risk of fighting someone with the power of hypnosis was high, but as long as the brilliant and prepared Kurama had his back, Hiei had no fear against such hallucinations.
Whether they were from Kuronue or Usui.
Kuronue continued, "As one of the Chojin's Dai Kaijin, I then developed newfound abilities to help me take you out in the best way possible, Youko. Knowing you, the only way anyone can defeat you is if they're given unlimited retries to do so. You're a cunning fox. Most people would die a thousand deaths first before they can find an opening to take you down. So I chose to develop that kind of power."
Hiei had to admit that that sounded about right. You did not want the Youko as your enemy.
Using the brief rise of energy elicited by Kuronue's tempting words about gaining X-Level through the Youtou Shinnoken, Kurama turned a single stalk of bamboo into the Hydra Bamboo once more.
This weaponized plant of Kurama's was bamboo on "steroids" that multiplied twice for every stalk you cut down. Just like the legendary Hydra of yore. The only ways to kill it involved overcrowding it with other plants or by burning it to the point of carbonization.
The forest of bamboo pierced through the hearts, lungs, stomachs, muscles, intestines, livers, kidneys, and brains of the nearest gathered Kuronues while the rest scattered away like disturbed flies on shit. Or bats, since he was a bat demon.
"Hiei, NOW! While we still have the chance! Kill Uonuma Usui! I'll figure out a way to deal with Kuronue later."
The jagan user charged with his flame sword, able to keep the Hydra Bamboo at bay with his burning slices and cuts so that he wouldn't get overwhelmed himself by the deadly malignant forest.
He wasn't able to kill the half-healed Uonuma earlier but now he should be able to fare better against the blind man's half-formed turtle shield. His airtight defense earlier was now broken in half.
Usui's supernatural hearing and enhanced reflexes allowed him to block Hiei's 17 fire sword strikes in one second.
However, that one second of blocking was the opening the fire demon needed in order to blast a Dragon of Darkness Flame straight into the night sky before it came crashing from behind Uonuma while he busily defended against the Sword of Darkness Flame.
One of the Kuronues ended up protecting Usui from the rear, his chain scythe weapon turning into an iron mine's worth of steel that melted from the heat of the Black Dragon Spirit Wave Technique, which in turn flooded the bamboo forest with fiery molten metal.
Also, the Tinbe had by now reformed two-thirds of itself instead of only half, with it having a pie-sized opening left on an otherwise complete turtle shell shield.
They were running out of time.
The Spirit World Warriors would be back to square one or worse if the Onmyouji managed to escape Daiji's seal before Yahiko could get to him and neutralize his connection with the Almighty Chojin.
Again, Kurama used the Invasive Kudzu Grass to smother and eat the fire away, making it grow with the same uncontrollable rate as the Hydra Bamboo had over being sliced or physically torn apart.
Kuronue said, "I've seen that technique of yours before as well!"
From there, one set of Kuronues served as gardeners who chopped and diced up the Invasive Kudzu before it could absorb enough energy to become a problem, with them even sacrificing several of their own in the process.
Another set of Kuronues kept the blaze of the growing forest fire alive, filling the air with smoke and flames that burned up the mutated bamboo before it could grow enough to become unstoppable.
Unlike the mindless puppets of Gein and the Nameless Yatsume, Kuronue's phantoms had a frightening hivemind that learned from every mistake they made and adjusted thusly with every new generation of himself.
One Kuronue branched out into multiple versions of himself, thusly exploring infinite possibilities.
The Quantum Kuronue.
Maybe Kurama should've gotten hold of the Demon Sword and finished all the Shin Ju off with one or ten slashes. A potential eleventh slash for the Onmyouji.
But that was the boring way of doing things. And Kurama loved a challenge. How should he solve this puzzle that Kuronue suddenly became?
Besides which, Kurama noticed that Hiei had been hiding one more ace up his sleeve all this time. An ace that the Shin Ju were probably also aware of, but had yet to experience firsthand.
Hiei backed off from Usui's Rochin stab, sheathing his sword and adopting the same battoujutsu or iaido (sword-drawing) stance that Himura Battousai was known for.
The whole park had become a mess. One part of it was composed of burning bamboo and molten metal that had started to harden.
The other part was filled with bits and pieces of kudzu grass reaped by scythes, with several of them allowed by the Kuronues to eat the remaining red and black flames, thus controlling the blaze.
That was one helluva landscaping job Kuronue did.
The army of Kuronues then remerged into one body, awaiting the next attack from Kurama to occur that they'd then dissect and deconstruct.
Once Uonuma's Tinbe was completed, nothing in their arsenal would be able to take down his defensive turtle shield.
The shell had already tasted every last technique they could throw at it, from Demon World Moss to Makai Flames. Everything but the kitchen sink.
Regardless Hiei flickered into action and Kuronue multiplied once more.
Usui lay in wait, his Shingan soaking in all the different noises surrounding him yet his supernatural senses able to distinguish which ones were the Kuronues and which ones were Hiei.
He also screamed, "Hey, Newbie! When you decapitate the fire demon, make sure to keep his Jagan intact! I need that!"
Kurama walked calmly towards the chaos of burning bamboo, chopped kudzu grass, a self-contained forest fire, and what seemed like an army of Kuronue converging into what appeared to the naked eye as empty space but instead was actually a supersonic Hiei.
He then snatched the jewel necklace hanging from the neck of (one of the many clones of) Kuronue.
The youko figured out the new powers that the Chojin bestowed upon Kuronue. All of his clones were the real him.
On a quantum level, Kuronue managed to exist in multiple planes of existence and manifest himself in one reality, allowing some of his selves to die and his other selves to live at the same time in an infinite loop.
It enabled him to interact in one dimension in a multi-dimensional manner, so that he could do one, two, three, or more things at the same time until he succeeded in a given instance, his realities branching forth endlessly as he explored every possibility.
For a schemer like Kurama who tended to finish off opponents with cunning and wit, this new version of Kuronue was an absolute nightmare to handle. He was like Yusuke. Creative. Unpredictable. Chaotic.
An honest demon who'd never attack you from behind but knew every trick in the book because he was an expert in unraveling mysteries, traps, techniques, and lies. He loved figuring out the truth behind everything.
The same bat demon who ended up dying, ensnared by the simplest and most primitive of bamboo traps due to his immense sense of sentiment, which was ironic and truly unbecoming of someone as clever as him.
Kuronue should've known better.
Kurama figured out that the Meikai God who impersonated the Fake Kuronue was a fake with the way he discarded the jewel around his neck.
In the same vein, he knew this Kuronue was the real deal when he... all of him... scrambled for the jewel with a high amount of sentimental value to him.
The seeming dozens—perhaps even hundreds or more—of Kuronues all jumped at grabbing hold of the jewel Kurama threw away in the same manner that the Meikai God Kaiki did.
This was the opportunity Hiei was waiting for.
"Jaou-En-Satsu KOKURYUHA!"
***
Thousands of years ago...
A bloodied young Kuronue cackled with gnashed teeth and a raspy throat at Youko Kurama and his bloodstained claws.
Maimed but not broken. His body scourged with lacerations. His limbs flopping uselessly on the floor.
His clenched teeth gripping the string of a necklace.
The leader of the demon bandits looked at the bat demon with disdain and confusion. The kid managed to steal a necklace from their haul.
"Why are you so happy? That's just a trinket compared to the countless treasures we've gathered," Youko Kurama said with a toss of his silken hair.
On shaky legs, Kuronue rose up, his bloody back on the craggy wall. "If it was so insignificant, you wouldn't have almost killed me to get it back."
Kurama raised his clawed hand, the constant lightning from Makai's dark clouds illuminating his silhouette. "Would you die for that necklace?"
Again, through clenched teeth, Kuronue spoke. "What an honor it would be to do so. Let me die a martyr. Let me be known as the one demon who outwitted the Legendary Youko Kurama."
Kurama changed his mind then and there. He put down his raised arm, turned, and walked away.
"HEY! Are you just going to let me go, you coward?" Kuronue spat, which led to him accidentally dropping the necklace. He then went on a mad scramble for it, willing his trembling arms to catch the jewelry.
"Rest up. Heal your wounds. You're now part of my bandits. Bring my jewel along with you," commanded the youko. "We hunt in the next earth day."
After finally grabbing hold of the jewel, Kuronue demanded, "And if I refuse?"
While still facing away from him, Kurama turned his head and gave the bat demon a sidelong glance. "I don't think you will."
From that point forth, the youko ended up with an ally more valuable than the trinket he stole from him.
***
The Dragons of Darkness Flames killed every last one of the Kuronue doppelgangers with its youki-infused flames from the Demon World burning them to sublimation at an atomic level.
Kurama went down on his knees, exhausted. He'd lost a lot of blood from his war with what seemed like a thousand Kuronues converging at him at once.
However, in the corner of his eye, he could've sworn he saw at least one Kuronue move out of the Kokuryuha's line of sight.
If a Kuronue had survived, then there was at least a one in a hundred/thousand possibility that if Kurama had thrown away that necklace, he wouldn't have gone after it.
Kuronue was learning. Changing. Evolving.
Kurama smiled. At least something good came out of the Chojin's plans to revive their dead enemies/comrades to use against them.
***
To Be Continued...
I based Kuronue's new powers on the version of Kuronue featured in my first-ever fan fiction, "Shonen". Something about the (watered-down for fiction version of the) Many-World Interpretation of Quantum Mechanics with a dash of Schrödinger's Cat thrown into the mix.
The boss battle is fast approaching, but those mini-bosses can be quite the handful!
Ciao, Abdiel
3 notes · View notes
sugarless-suki-writes · 5 years ago
Text
Big God
Fandom: Inuyasha Rating: M Word Count: 3,838 Chapters: 10 of ?
Read on FF||Ao3
Support me on Ko-Fi!
Chapter Ten
Kagome let out a soft sigh as she exited the operating room. It had taken a while, but she had finally managed to get Ginta on the road to recovery. She had to use quite a bit of reiki to heal him, as it turned out to be the only way to get rid of whatever that purple stuff was. She and her team had managed to collect a sample of it and were taking it off to run some tests. Hopefully she’d have answers soon, but for now...
She ran a hand down her face, exhaustion hitting her hard. She was going to need to make a new pot of coffee... She walked down the hall to the waiting area and looked for Hakkaku and Kouga. It didn’t take her long to spot them, and she gave them a soft smile before waving them over. They were quick to get up and follow her. She led them into a room, one that was usually used to give... not so pleasant news.. but she knew it would be private, and privacy is what they needed right now.
She opened the door to the room and ushered the two youkai in, and once they were all inside, she closed the door and sat down in one of the chairs. Hakkaku and Kouga followed her motions wordlessly.
“Ginta is going to be alright.” They let out a breath of relief at that, and Kagome couldn’t help but smile warmly at them. “He’s going to need to be here for a couple days. I’m going to need to monitor him and how he’s doing. We also managed to collect a sample of that.. purple stuff, whatever it is. So, we’ll figure out what that is soon enough. Unless you know something?” she asked, leaning back in her chair with her arms crossed.
“We’re not really certain ourselves.” Kouga said. “We haven’t seen anything like this before, so we don’t know how to approach it. How did you get rid of it?”
“Reiki. That was the only way. It took a lot out of me, too... Whatever this is.. it’s bad.” Her brows furrowed in concern. “You guys need to be careful. I don’t know what all it is you’re involved in and who with... but this looks pretty serious. If he hadn’t been brought to me when he was, or at all, then Ginta would most definitely be dead. Whatever this is, it’s fast acting and seems to spread quickly.”
Both Kouga and Hakkaku grimaced at that. That was definitely the last thing they had wanted to hear.
“So.. if something like this were to happen again, we would need to come to you?”
“Yes, or at least to the nearest hospital. There has to be at least one miko on staff at all times in every hospital. I know you guys don’t like coming here, but you’re going to have to if this happens again. There’s only so much I can do out of my home.”
They both nodded. “Thank you, Kagome.” Kouga said, voice soft.
She smiled softly at him. “Of course. It’s my job to help and heal.” She stood up from her seat then, causing them both to look up at her. “I can take you to see him. He might still be asleep, but you all can be here overnight. Just two at a time though. If any others from the pack want to visit, you’re gonna have to take turns.” she said with a bit of a giggle.
Kouga stood up, Hakkaku quickly following suit. “Yes, please take us to him.”
She nodded, then opened the door and started walking. She took them down a corridor to an elevator. From there, they went up to the third floor and down several more corridors. It seemed like ages before she finally stopped in front of a door. She pointed out the room number to them before knocking and opening the door.
A nurse was standing inside, checking on Ginta’s IV. Ginta’s head turned to see who had come in and gave a weak smile.
Hakkaku immediately rushed to his bedside and the nurse couldn’t help but chuckle at the enthusiasm shared between the two. He looked over at Kagome and gave her and Kouga a warm smile before exiting the room. They moved closer to the bed then and Ginta turned to look up at them. He smiled up at them, a bit weak and tired.
“Boss.. Sis..”
“How ya feelin’?” Kouga asked.
“Tired.. but no pain.” He directed his gaze to Kagome then. “Thank you, sis. I owe you one.”
Kagome had to resist the urge to groan. What was with them just.. handing out life debts like this? “I’m just doing my job, Ginta.”
He chuckled at that. “I know, but we all know you would’ve done it anyway.”
She rolled her eyes at him, but she knew it was true. “You guys can’t just keep handing out life debts like this, though.”
Kouga placed a hand on her shoulder, drawing her attention. “It’s only because it’s you, Kagome.”
She blushed fiercely. It wasn’t fair of him to look at and speak to her so softly like that. She scoffed and brushed Kouga’s hand off her shoulder. “Whatever..” she mumbled, rolling her eyes. “Anyway.. I should probably get back to it and check on my other patients. I’ll be back in to check on you guys later.” She chewed on her cheek as she glanced over all of them, a seriousness settling in her gaze. “Be careful, okay?”
They could only nod in response.
She nodded as well and took another moment to look them over once again, her eyes lingering on each one of them in silent worry, before she turned and exited the room.
Kouga frowned, wishing she could stick around a bit longer. But, he knew that she was on the job, and Ginta wasn’t her only patient. Besides, it was now more important than ever for him to gather information so they could protect themselves and exact revenge. He wasn’t going to take this attack lightly. This had to have been planned, and he needed to find the puppet master.
He moved closer to Ginta’s bedside, and his beta smiled weakly and softly up at him. Kouga returned the smile with one of his own, though he couldn’t hide the pain and guilt from his eyes. He pressed his forehead to the top of Ginta’s head, closing his eyes as he did so. One of his hands came up and cradled the back of the beta’s head. It was an intimate position, one he didn’t do often, but he figured after all that Ginta had done for him, it was well needed and well deserved. “We’ll get them back for what they did to you, I promise.”
Kouga held the position for another couple beats before pulling away and ruffling Ginta’s short hair. He flashed both his betas a toothy grin, hoping to ease any lingering worries they had. “Rest up as much as you need, and don’t give Kagome any trouble. I’ll be back later with information.” And with that, Kouga turned on his heel and left the room.
-BG-
The basement was dark and damp, and had an unsettling chill that had a way of just seeping into your bones. Kouga couldn’t help but feel a slight thrill as he descended into it, having long associated these feelings with gaining something, whether it was information or a lead... He always found great success in the buried depths of the compound. He hoped today would be no different.
His wolf was pacing and howling with bloodlust, another small side effect of coming down here. It was one he could live with, of course. Once he reached the bottom of the steps, he reached for the light on the wall nearby.
The familiar hum and harsh brightness of fluorescents filled the room and only further fueled the alpha’s excitement. A huge grin spread across his face as he cracked his neck and then his knuckles. He walked further into the room, the sounds of his boots hitting the concrete bounced and echoed off the walls. He rolled his shoulders, as he approached the cell he was looking for.
The aura around the caged youkai wasn’t that strong, but it was stronger than the others they had faced off against last night, aside from the one that had nearly taken him and Ginta out. He had to fight back a snarl at the memory. His wolf craved more blood.
He stopped in front of the door and peered at the youkai through the bars. Her hair was long and straight, blonde in color. Her skin was pale, but littered with freckles and a couple of cuts and bruises, likely from the fight last night. She was huddled in the far corner of her cell, bright, pale green eyes glaring up at him. But she couldn’t hide her fear, not from her eyes, and especially not from her scent. He smirked wickedly at her.
Kouga pulled out a key from his pocket and unlocked the cell door. He then slowly opened it, the slow, horrible screeching of the door only adding to the atmosphere. He then pulled it closed quickly and locked the door behind him before slipping the key back into his pocket.
“I believe you have some answers for me, don’t you?” he asked, slowly starting to move towards her.
She bristled, her tail whipping about in anger and fear and she hissed at him.
He had to resist an eyeroll. Cats...
Kouga continued to stalk closer to her, and the closer he drew, the more she huddled into her corner and the louder her hissing and growling grew. He stopped just out of swiping range, his grin never faltering.
“Now.. I just have a simple question for you. It’s an easy one, I promise.” He paused, giving her a moment to calm down, at least somewhat. “Who sent you and your group last night?” he asked.
She pressed her lips into a tight, thin line, eyes shifting away from his and down towards the floor. His nose twitched at the unmistakable smell of fear: rotting flesh. It burned his nose, but he managed to resist the urge to scratch at it. He gave her another moment, and when she showed no sign of answering, he let out a sigh.
He ran a hand down his face before crouching down, getting down on her level. Her eyes darted back up to his, cautious of what he might do next. As she should be.
“We can do this one of two ways. Either you can tell me on your own, or I can force it out of you. The choice is yours.”
He waited patiently as she looked him over, her eyes roaming quick. She chewed on her lower lip for a moment, considering.
Then she lunged at him, claws extended and growling. Kouga was quick to block her attack, grabbing her easily by the wrist and then quickly pinned her to the ground. One hand held both of her wrists behind her back while the other held her by the back of the head, pressing her face into the concrete. He shifted his body above hers, making it so he could dig his knee into her back to keep the cat youkai pinned.
His skin buzzed with excitement as his wolf urged him to do a show of force. He’d give her one more chance.
He chuckled darkly above her. “You should’ve learned by now that fighting won’t get you anywhere.”
She hissed up at him, her eyes piercing into his. “Go to hell.” she snarled, her voice raspy.
“Ohhh, so you can speak, huh?” He dug her face further into the concrete, watching as her face scrunched up in pain. “That means you can answer my questions. Now, let’s try this again..” His grip on her wrists tightened, threatening to snap, and he could see the tears welling in her eyes. “Who sent you?” he asked, a menacing snarl in his voice.
She sucked in a breath through her teeth, eyes screwed shut. More fear filled her scent and her youki lashed out against him. Kouga growled and crushed her further into the concrete, nails digging into the skin at her scalp and drawing some blood. The youkai cried out in pain below him.
“I suggest you answer before you lose your head.”
The tears spilled out of her eyes, and she opened them to look up at him, pleading with him. He paid it no mind. He simply started to dig his nails into her wrists as well to serve as an incentive.
“AH! I.. I don’t know! Only.... Only Hiro knew and h-he’s dead! We were to just follow his lead!”
Kouga stewed on this for a moment, looking her over and searching her scent. 
He bared his fangs at her and moved his hand from her head to her neck, closing his hand around it. She sobbed.
“Tell me the truth!” The tips of his claws dug into the soft, sensitive flesh of her neck and her fear only spiked. Her youki began to flare, but it was nothing compared to Kouga’s. He began to smother her aura with his own and more tears spilled down her cheeks.
“I.. I don’t know his name! I just know his presence, a-and his voice! I’ve never seen him myself.. Just heard our leader talking to him over the phone! His voice is deep, cloyingly sweet.. smooth like honey. He whispers sweet things, but they have no meaning. He offers money and protection, but.. but I don’t think we would have actually received any. He sent us there to die, I just know it!” she sobbed.
Kouga digested this information for a moment. There was no hint of lies in her scent anymore. She was telling him the truth. But there was just one last thing he needed to know...
He dug his nails further into her neck and she cried out in pain. “What do you know about the poison he used on us last night?”
“P-Poison?”
“Yes. It turned my packmate’s skin purple.”
Her skin paled, and the only scent he could smell now was her fear. It filled the entirety of the basement. It was so strong it stung his eyes and caused tears to well up.
“I don’t know.. but it’s bad. It kills... no cure...” she sobbed, thick globs of tears rolling down her cheeks. Kouga frowned, unable to help himself from sympathizing with her, at least somewhat. 
And now.. he had no use for her. He knew that if he were to let her go, then whoever her boss was would have her killed, just like he assumed had happened to Hiro, the one he had almost gotten answers out of last night. But he couldn’t keep her here. He didn’t know what kind of powers their boss had. They might have a way of tracking her, or possessing her... weirder things had happened, and he knew he couldn't take any chances. He looked down at her, and she was already looking up at him, pleading.
Kouga held back his sigh. “Thank you for your cooperation. I assume you know what must come next, then?”
“Please.... just do it.”
He would at least make it quick and painless for her...
-BG-
Kagome spent a couple moments checking Ginta’s vitals, making sure everything was good. She smiled as she put her things away and had her stethoscope settled around her neck once again. “Well, looks like you’re all good to go! Though I fully expect you to stop by my place in a couple days to make sure you’re still doing alright.” she said.
Ginta chuckled a bit. “Yeah, of course, Sis.”
She nodded. It was still weird to her hearing them call her ‘sis’... she would have to ask Kouga about it later. “Good.” Her brows furrowed for a moment. “It’s just really concerning that it took you a full week to heal.. That stuff really did a number on your system..” she commented.
“So you still haven’t figured anything out about it?” Kouga asked. He had been leaning against the wall nearby, arms crossed over his chest.
“Unfortunately... This is something completely new to us, so a lot of our results have been inconclusive..”
“Is it some type of poison?”
“Can’t say.. If it was, we’d be able to make some kind of antiserum from it fairly easily, considering we can do that with venom and other things quite easily nowadays. But this..... I just don’t know... It’s... different somehow, but it has some of the same properties as a poison.” Kagome let out a sigh and waved a hand in front of her face before standing up from her chair. “Whatever it is, it’s unique and one of a kind... So it’s going to take a while for us to crack the code. Please be patient.. and be careful, okay?”
Kouga frowned, not liking how uneasy and fearful she looked. He pushed himself off the wall and moved to stand in front of her. “We’ll be as safe as we can. Now that we know there’s something like this out there in play, we’ll definitely be more cautious from here on out.” He brought a hand up to cup her cheek tenderly. “I promise..” His voice rumbled with his promise, reverberating in his chest, and it made her knees weak. He leaned in and they kissed briefly.
When they broke away from each other, she remembered where they were and looked away, her cheeks burning. She had completely forgotten that Ginta was in the room, how embarrassing!
Kouga simply chuckled. He wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her into his side and pressed a kiss to the top of her head. “We’ll see you later.” His hand lingered on her hip, rubbing a small, teasing circle there for a moment before pulling away. Kagome’s cheeks darkened and she shot a glare at Kouga, though there was no anger in it. He just laughed once again and set about helping Ginta. Kagome shook her head, rolling her eyes and heading out of the room.
As soon as Kagome was out of the room, Ginta looked up at Kouga with a smirk on his face. “She’ll make a great alpha.”
Kouga blushed for a moment before rolling his eyes and letting out a growl. “Don’t make me have you spend another week in here.”
Ginta simply laughed, knowing that Kouga didn’t actually mean it. Of course, he didn’t doubt the threat and wouldn’t push his luck, but he knew it would take more than that for Kouga to hurt him. But it was nice to see his ever so stern Alpha being such a lovesick pup. And he could tell that Kagome really cared for him. He was happy for them.
It took them a moment to get all signed out of the hospital, but once they stepped outside, Hakkaku was there, waiting with a car. He beamed at them and was quick to open the doors for them, which they thanked him for. Ginta rode shotgun, and Kouga was content sitting in the back.
Hakkaku filled Ginta in on the happenings within the pack he had missed so he’d be able to step right in once again and help out more effectively. “And now that you’re back, Kouga can tell all of us about what he got out of the youkai we had captured.” Hakkaku mentioned as he pulled into his parking space.
Ginta looked back at Kouga, looking to see if it was bad or good news, so he could be prepared. But like always, his alpha’s expression gave nothing away. They got out of the car quietly, but it didn’t stay quiet for long. Soon, the pack descended on them, welcoming Ginta home with tears in their eyes and plenty of hugs and cheek and forehead kisses. The entire pack was buzzing with excitement to have their companion back home, safe and sound. Ginta couldn’t help but tear up a bit at the outpouring of love.
Once everyone calmed down, which took quite a while, they all filed into one of the houses and took their seats. Kouga stood with his arms crossed as he waited for everyone to settle. Once they were all ready, he began to speak.
“As you all know, we managed to capture one of the youkai that attacked us last week. I wasn’t able to get much out of her, as she had her group seem to be low in the ranks, but I did get something.” He began to pace slowly, back and forth. “It seems that their boss doesn’t like many to know his identity. Most just know his voice and presence, they don’t even seem to know what he looks like except for a select chosen. According to the cat, his voice is deep, but had a sweetness to it. He also offers things, but this is likely to get them to do as he pleases. She felt that what he was sending them out for was a suicide mission, and that proved true, especially when that other youkai stepped in.”
He took a moment to let this information sink in. He could see a couple of his pack mates writing down notes, Hakkaku being one of them. “As for the poison, she said there's no cure. The only way we’ve found to counteract it so far, is by having a miko use her reiki. But from what Kagome told me, it takes a lot out of her, and uses a lot of energy to get rid of it. Whatever this is, it isn’t to be taken lightly. We’ll need to be careful from here on out until we hear the test results from Kagome. So.. be cautious from here on out. If you get attacked with this stuff, head to a hospital immediately. Understood?”
“Yes, Alpha!” they all repeated back.
He nodded once, and with that, they were all dismissed. Most of them lingered back to talk with Ginta, make sure he was doing okay and asking him questions about the poison. Kouga watched for a moment before walking over and growled a warning. They all shrunk back and then quickly left the immediate area. Ginta turned to look up at him, grateful.
“Go get rest. You deserve it.”
“Thanks Kouga..”
They smiled at each other for a moment and Kouga pulled him in for a quick hug. Once he pulled away, he gave the beta a pat on the shoulder and a wide grin. Ginta returned the smile with one of his own, then headed for bed. He would rest while he could.. he had a feeling things were only going to get more difficult from here on out.
7 notes · View notes
sesskag1postchallenge · 5 years ago
Text
Ch7 - Operation Grandpup Drop (A SitBoy Discord Crack Fic)
Warning this story is M bordering NSFW
Chapter 7:
Jaf Jaf08/11/2019
Salty air pressed to Kagome's lips, the tang strong and telling of where she was even before she awoke. As she slowly pulled from unconsciousness into consciousness, the rhytmic rocking of the world around her almost lulled her back to sleep. But when she finally opened her eyes she discovered why the to and fro of her surroundings was a reality and not the side effect of a twilight waking.
 Stormie Like Weather08/11/2019
Stumbling from below deck up to the helm, Kagome caught a most breath taking sight. Shirtless, hair billowing through the wind like another sail, muscles bulging as he turned the massive steering wheel, was Sesshomaru. The boat rocked hard, knocking her from her fantasy with a fierce roll of her stomach. She launched herself to the wooden rail and retched over the side. A large hand found her back while another found her forehead, she could feel his sigh exit his chest as they were pressed so close. "Kagome your warmth is too great for a human." "I have a fever?" She whimpered. "Yes. Go back below, and I will find land. You require food, rest, and water. As your mate, I will provide for you." "M-mate?" The world turned fuzzy. "Soon, yes." He caught her fainting body against solid muscle, the effect wasted since she was unconscious.
Walter20508/11/2019
What seemed like an eternity later, Kagome awoke. She was parched and felt weak beyond belief, but at least she no longer felt seasick or feverish as she compared the temperature of her forehead to that of the wooden teaked deck. 
 Gingerly she rose from the bed and made her way through the ship topside onto the deck. There she found Sesshomaru, naked except for his loincloth and horribly sunburned. Glancing around, she started feeling green again as land was nowhere in sight. She turned again to him to ask what had happened and that's when she noticed his odd behavior. 
 "Boat, boat, boat," he said over and over again, in almost a whisper. He sat there cross legged style, staring at the mainmast with a far away look in his eyes. 
 "Ummm, Sesshomaru?" Kagome asked tenatively as she approached the seated figure. Upon hearing his name, Sesshomaru's head snapped around and locked onto her. He pounced on her then, trapping her flat on the deck as his head came in close to hers, his eyes going wide as he stared with his yellow eyes less than three inches from her equally wide blue ones, the difference being the terror in hers and the determined madness in his. 
 "Ka...Boooooaaaaaatttttttttttt," it sounded like he started to say her name before he drew out 'Boat' again. Just as quickly as he had pounced her he was off of her again, by the mainmast running his hand up and down it as he resumed his 'boat' chant. 
 Getting up, Kagome spied a cup nearby and crawled over to it, wondering just what he had been eating and drinking the past few days or however long it had been. Upon sniffing and gently sipping the remaining contents of the cup, she discovered to her horror that the delirious Sesshomaru had been drinking seawater for kami knows how long now. 
 How was she getting out of this mess? Although, as thirsty as she was herself, it did look and taste pretty good...
 Slayer08/11/2019
"Umm Sesshomaru? Are you ok?" Kagome slowly walked over to him.
 Walter20508/11/2019
She was near frantic as she didn't know how she could help him. If only she had something other than more seawater to give him to drink, she might be able to snap him out of it, but she didn't see anything anywhere else on the boat. 
 Absently she rubbed her swollen breasts while she tried to think of a solution. Sometime after she had stepped in to help take care of Miroku and Sango's Infant Twins she had apparently started lactating and...her train of thought suddenly stopped along with her absent rubbing. 
 Could breast milk work? What if she could channel her own purification powers into it, maybe she could cleanse his system using miko milk? She frowned as apprehension welled up within her. She really really didn't want to do this, but letting him be as he was would almost certainly spell doom for the both of them. 
 After undoing her top she slowly approached him, arms out but not saying anything before getting in front of him. Gingerly she settled into a straddling position on top of him, kneeling over his cross legged form as she reluctantly blocked his view of the boat. 
 "Boat...," Sesshomaru growled at her as she obstructed his view, his claws elongating as he brought one hand up towards her. 
 "Boat, Boat, Boat," Kagome repeated as she pointed at her right breast, before bending forward towards his mouth. 
 'Please don't bite, Please don't bite, Please don't bite' 
 But the 'docking' was successful and thankfully he started suckling without much urging. Sighing softly, Kagome recalled her training and started praying while internally focusing her concentration and soon her upper body was aglow with pink light that seemed to be flowing into Sesshomaru's mouth as his sunburn began to heal.
 'Demonic healing? Please tell me he's returning to normal then?' Kagome thought as she broke out into a hard sweat. 
 Then his eyes, which had closed when he started feeding, suddenly opened, revealing his normal and stoically cold expression.
 Stormie Like Weather08/11/2019
Sesshomaru eyed the miko on the other side of the ship's deck, the taste of her still on his tongue. She had her fists clutching the front of her shirt as she stared out at the island just up ahead. What a surprise, albeit a pleasant one, she'd given him. Evidently seawater was not safe to drink, noted. And yet, she had thought to save him through her own nourishment. With what she'd one day feed their young with, and with a pang of jealously, he repressed that thought. At the moment, her breasts were his... or would be again as soon as he could win her over enough to attain them. The exquisite taste would not leave his mind as he watched her from the helm. Her face still looked red as she leaned back against the mast. Her hair was up in a messy bun, leaving her neck open for his imagination. As grateful as he felt for her assistance, he couldn't help but feel cursed at the same time. As much as he had wanted her before, it had now turned into an avarice that made him ache deep in his bones.
 Walter20508/11/2019
The island was tropical in nature and as they grew closer it appeared to actually be a series of islands ringing an ancient volcano that has sunken into the sea or an atoll as you would otherwise call it. Kagome was wowed at the crystal clear water that displayed luscious coral reefs and dazzling arrays of tropical fish as the Junk just barely cleared the reefs on high tide and coasted through a small channel into the lagoon before dropping anchor. 
 Together the two of them took a hastily assembled raft to a nearby shore that had palm trees and lush vegetation. Within thirty minutes Kagome had constructed a hasty shelter while Sesshomaru had killed a boar and gathered several coconuts that he easily pried open.
 Soon they were feasting next to a roaring campfire as the skies began to darken with the fading night. But unbeknownst to them, they were being watched.
 Taki 滝08/11/2019
Suddenly, as thought awaiting the perfect moment, a great Sea-Dragon exploded from the water, and with a quick flick of his tail, flung Sesshomaru to the other side of the island. Now with the female alone, having watched her activities on the boat and desiring her as well.
The dragon coalesced into a being, tall and imposing. She grinned toothily, hissing her pleasure as the female fell off her seat in fear. Quickly, as she had learned to do, the dragon used her impressive and long chinese tail to grab the girl by the waist and bring her closer. "You will make a fine harem girl for myself. And maybe a tasty snack later." She spat a strange mucus webbing out, slapped it on the girl's mouth, and flung them both back into the water, diving deep into the depths. 
Once deep in her cavernous underwater lair, the dragon secured the girl in her pretties harem, and indicated to the servants to prepare her for her... induction that night. She couldn't wait for her snack!
 Stormie Like Weather08/11/2019
Kagome backed up against the sea cave wall as squirmy tentacles held her arms. The sea dragon queen reached out with both hands in a grabby grabby motion toward Kagome's milk filled breasts. "Nooooo!" Kagome shouted as her reiki glittered around her like Edward from Twilight's skin. 
Sesshomaru burst through the water barrier as a sopping wet 50ft dog, snarling. No one would get that milk except for him or his future pups!
 Walter20508/11/2019
A portal opened just then and all stopped what they were doing as Inukimi walked through, looking totally nonplussed. 
 "I have been watching the proceedings for some time through my magical inter-dimensional necklace and while things have been quite entertaining for a while, I'm afraid I must now step in and restore order. Back to the Castle we go," Inukimi said as she knocked both Kagome and Sesshomaru out with her debilitating poison and had her servants carry them back through. 
 Turning to the Sea Dragon, Inukimi offered her apologies for the intrusion and deposited ten six pence on the ground as compensation before going back through and closing the portal.
 Stormie Like Weather08/11/2019
Wiping the drool from her mouth, Kagome woke naked in a pile of silk on top of a futon. She groaned, holding her head. Suddenly a deep snore behind her had her eyes bulging. Slowly, she looked back over her shoulder to see a large mass of white fluff. Her trembling hand reached out, sinking into the down silk. The stripes caught her attention, and she bit her lip. "Sesshomaru?" She questioned.
 imjaneees08/11/2019
Sesshomaru, feeling the stirring of the woman of his dreams, peered an eye open. Noticing her state of undress, his brows furrowed, "Did we rut? If we did, I do not remember and demand a reenactment." His trusty nose was useless for some reason or another so he really couldn't tell.
 Stormie Like Weather08/11/2019
She covered her chest with the first thing she could get her hands on, his tail. "N-no! I don't think so!" She expected that'd lead to being extra sore, but she only felt a bit hungry and thirsty. "I'm just hungry."
 imjaneees08/12/2019
Brows furrowing even lower, Sesshomaru sat up, a sense of contentment settling in the pit of his stomach at seeing his tail covering her bosom. Did she even know he could feel her breasts with the thing? Likely not, and he was not inclined to tell her any time soon. But back to the matter at hand, "Are you certain? I feel strangely....sated. Mother has mentioned spells capable of removing pain. And I still cannot remember and this one demands a reenactment. Preferably now."
 Slayer08/12/2019
"I mean yeah fairly certain. Youd be able to smell it right so if you cant smell it then it didnt happen. Now I need to find the facilities and take care of my morning ritual." Kagome  grabbed a length of silk from the bed and did her best to wrap it around herself before getting up and making her way over to the privy and wash basin.
 Stormie Like Weather08/12/2019
Hackles risen, Sesshomaru decided he could not tell her his nose  was basically useless at the moment. He had more pride than that. Not caring that he was exposed, Sesshomaru ventured out from the room the futon was in and explored there obvious place of captivity. They walls and ceilings suggested this was his mother's sky castle. The cutesy drawings he found scribbled all over the wall in the hall told him that this had once been his sisters' nursery, windowless to keep them from using InuEmi's cloud to sneak out. The same rooms were now being used to keep him contained. The door had been sealed by his Mother's own power. They would not be leaving until she gave in and let them out. With a sigh of exasperation, Sesshomaru walked through the small hall and into a room filled with a buffet of food. Fresh fruits, clear broth, rice, and steamed fish were all neatly placed. The miko did say she was hungry... and so he gathered up two places and brought them back to the room he'd awoken in, only to find her....
 Walter20508/12/2019
Kagome sighed softly in contentment while lying face down on the bed as the topless Inuemi continued to massage the exotic hot oils into her back. “See my dear sister? These work wonders for relieving stress.”
 Stormie Like Weather08/12/2019
Sesshomaru blinked, and here he thought they were trapped in there to procreate, but then why was InuEmi here? The soft moans coming from his miko by the hands of another was enough to drive him insane, and he had to remind himself that while this creature was touching his intended in very intimate ways, said creature was still his flesh and blood. Shoving her to the side and taking up the massage oils, Sesshomaru ignored her hiss of protest and resumed the activity. Surely Kagome would prefer his hands to his siister's. 
"Ahh, what happened, your hands got all rough all of a sudden... are you using something?"
Sesshomaru pouted while his sister grinned evilly.
 Walter20508/12/2019
Inuemi sidled in closer again, carefully scooping some oil out of the bronze pan and pouring it over the back of Sesshomaru’s hands, letting it dribble down his fingers onto the miko’s succulent flesh so as to not give anything away. “Everything’s fine, just needed to get more oil,” she whispered soothingly.
 imjaneees08/12/2019
Ah, right. There were times when he wondered if Inuemi was simply his mother in disguise. This was one of them. That knowing look she threw them before she silently slipped away screamed entirely of his mother. Now, to wait for the inevitable.
 Stormie Like Weather08/12/2019
While he'd expected Kagome to eventually realize it was he, Sesshomaru, massaging her, instead, she fell asleep.
 Walter20508/12/2019
After a couple of minutes Inuemi returned, bearing a small basin with a stopped up drainer and suspended on chains. She hung it from the ceiling over the bed before blindfolding the still sleeping Kagome, who started to rouse. Quickly she indicated for Sesshomaru to stop rubbing. 
 "My dear, while reading about exotic therapies from the mainland I came across an interesting treatment referred to as Shirodhara, said to be poured onto your 'Third Eye'. If you'll turn over my dear, we can begin immediately," whispered Inuemi as she motioned Sesshomaru to raise up slightly. 
 With the room provided, Kagome slowly but gingerly roll over onto her back, blindfold still in place. Inuemi removed the stopped, allowing the oil to start pouring in a thin stream onto her forehead before flowing down her hair onto the bedpan that had been placed under her head. Next she gathered a handful of the other warm oil and gently poured it into Sesshomaru's hands again, before indicating for him to lower back down and making rubbing motions over Kagome's breasts. With another knowing smile and with a wink to boot, Inuemi once again departed the room, this time silently locking the door behind her. 
 She really was quite the little vixen. Unbeknownst to Sesshomaru, there was a little peephole in the next room over. She went to it and started watching as Sesshomaru started massaging Kagome's chest. Sure enough, soon the miko was making soft noises of appreciation. Those noises of appreciation combined with him running his hands over and around those soft warm melons would soon make Kagome intimately aware of something increasingly poking her in the stomach and when that happened, such fun fireworks were sure to erupt. 
 It should happen almost any second now...
 imjaneees08/12/2019
Okay this was getting hella weird, even by Kagome's standards, and that was saying a lot. She turned her head, "Uuuh, Inuemi I don't think-" no female had a jawline that sharp.
Her eyes snap up to see Sesshomaru's familiar face and the mother of all screeching escaped her lips. Jumping, falling really, down to the waters, she proceeded to throw whatever her hand could reach at the daiyoukai.
"You pervert! You don't just go pretending to be your sister just to get a feel! What's wrong with you?!" Her embarrassment heightened when she realized she just threw her hello kitty knickers at his face.
 Stormie Like Weather08/12/2019
Kagome threw a sheet toga on and began pounding on the door, "Let me out of here! There is no way I'll ever mate this perverted ice prick of a dog demon! I'll go on any date with any bachelor you'd like! Just let me out of this sex room with this dirty OLD DOG!" Her words grew more shrill by the second. 
Suddenly the door flung open and she fell into the arms of InuKimi, who by all standards looked quite cross. "Sesshomaru? Where have your manners gone? Have I taught you nothing?"
"InuEmi..." He pointed toward the door, but his mother was having none of it. 
"You say you'll go on any date with any bachelor?" Her yellow eyes gleamed as she looked down upon Kagome's angry and nodding face. 
"Yes! As long as you get me away from this pervert!" She shot a look of distake over her shoulder, "And to think I was growing to sort of like you! Jerk!"
"Well it's not perfect, but it's getting me somewhere!" InuKimi laughed, pulling the now willing miko along.
 imjaneees08/12/2019
Inukimi led Kagome down the hallway to her appointed room. She was smiling but inside she was plotting three plans a second. This won't do, this simply won't do at all. The pups born from this miko will be related to her through her son and that was that. Sure she will parade the girl for any and all, but that was so she could gloat when her son finally pups the girl. It won't really be hard maneuvering the girl, it was her son's complete lack of knowledge in human intimacies that made things complicated for her.
Her eyes glinted, no matter. All will go according to her plans, it always did.
 Stormie Like Weather08/12/2019
Sesshomaru glared at his mother as she strolled off with the miko, who for whatever reason let him suckle from her, but a massage had not been permitted. Next time he would ask. He had a nagging suspicion that his dastardly sister had tricked him. "InuEmi!" He growled.
"What?" She giggled, sticking her head out from the doorway, "What is it big brother? Lost your little miko?" Her grin fell, "Good! That's what you get for breaking my dolls when I was a little girl!"
 Walter20508/13/2019
Normally in this situation Sesshomaru was prone to physical violence. Certainly he had struck his retainer for far less, but even as he raised his hand up in such a manner as to strike her across the face with the back of it, an instinct took hold like a little voice in the back of his mind, even as Inuemi saw what he was doing and immediately sobered up, even looking a little afraid as she was quite possibly the tamest and least physically violent out of all four of them. 
 In that moment he knew that things would change and never go back to being the same if he struck. Something would irrevocably be broken. Engaging his brother in duels was one thing, sibling rivalries between brothers often resulted in such but this was something different. Gradually, he lowered his hand before turning and striding out of the room, stalking through the sealed areas before locating a suitably vacant room to physically trash his frustrations out on. 
 Inuemi watched him go, her eyes filling with tears of regret at her actions, so focused was she on payback that she hadn't considered how it would effect him or...'Oh Kami' how it might've affected Kagome. She had to find the miko and apologize, immediately.
 Stormie Like Weather08/13/2019
Unsure what to say or do, Kagome finished chewing her bite of sushi, and looked back at the distraught demoness doubled over beside the dining table. InuKimi had dressed her up once again in fine silks, and allowed her to go eat and drink to her heart's content. Two plates in and InuEmi appeared with a snotty teary face and sobbing an apology. "InuEmi, please don't be so upset. Whatever is wrong, I'm sure it will all work out." She whimpered, hidden beneath a curtain of silver hair as she shook her head, "You don't understand..." Her shoulders trembled, "I tricked Sesshomaru into touching your booooobs!" She wailed.
 Walter20508/13/2019
"Huh?" Kagome asked, confusion evident on her face, then realization came over her features. 
 "I set it up so Sesshomaru would be fondling out and arranged it so you would find him fondling you. I did it to cause an explosive reaction between the two of you to get him in hot water, a sibling revenge scheme for what Sesshomaru did to me in our youth. I didn't take your feelings or what would happen to you into consideration when I used you for it," explained Inuemi, confirming Kagome's suspicion. 
 With both thoughts about fights with Souta and pranks Shippou has played on Inuyasha coming to mind and seeing that at least she has learned her lesson, Kagome stood and walked to stand over Inuemi, seeing her flinch as it expecting Kagome to hit her. Feeling slightly offended at this, Kagome knelt down onto her knees and gathered Inuemi's chin into the palm of her hand as she brought her head up to stare eye level, golden orbs meeting deep blue ones. 
 "Inuemi, I realize that you realize what you've done is wrong and I will forgive you for doing this to me, but I will remember," said Kagome nicely but firmly, before inviting her to eat alongside Kagome. 
 While eating Inuemi couldn't help but steal side glances at Kagome while munching down on some meat glazed fruit. Before now she had seen her but as an arranged sister, but now she wanted to get to know her better. She certainly saw her as a valued pack member and wouldn't hesitate to die for her in a second if need be.
 Slayer08/13/2019
Kagome sat at the table for several minutes thinking about why Sesshomaru would fall for such a trick. And the only thing she could come up with is that demons aren't as into personal space.
 Stormie Like Weather08/13/2019
It was either that, or Sesshomaru was severely lacking in skills regarding women. She had to wonder, was he a thousand year old virgin?
 Walter20508/13/2019
"So where is Kouga? Aren't you two mated?" asked Kagome, breaking the awkward silence that had held reign for several minutes now. 
 "Oh, he heard that Inuyasha and Bankotsu were taking the Band of 13 to go hunt down Naraku, so he ran off and joined them. I still have three years until my next period of demonic heat so there wasn't much of a point in doing much beyond the marking ceremony at this point in time," explained Inuemi as she played with her food. 
 "Ah, I see," replied Kagome. 
 "So, apart from occasional shenanigans, how're your thoughts on Sesshomaru?" asked Inuemi in sly response. Kagome blushed slightly and played with her food for a few moments in turn before answering. 
 "Well...I like him, from what I've seen and experienced so far, I think I might him better then Inuyasha. Like his brother he's pretty rough around the edges but he has far superior grace, just needs to work on his social interaction a little bit," Kagome replied. 
 Having finished his temperamental rampage earlier, Sesshomaru listened in while taking mental notes.
 Stormie Like Weather08/13/2019
Leaning in to InuEmi, Kagome couldn't bare to ask above a whisper, "Has Sesshomaru ever even had a girlfriend?" "What do you mean?" Asked his sister with a delicately arched brow. "Well, it's pretty obvious that you were tricking him, unless he really doesn't have any experience with women at all." InuEmi's brows were both up into her hairline, "ew, I don't know about his sex life, you'll have to ask him yourself." Kagome flushed and blinked, ready to apologise when InuEmi tapped her own chin, "Well there was that one time we caught him with a rather large riceball..."
 Walter20508/13/2019
"And I recall mama mentioning someone named Kagura, but apparently she was killed by Naraku, poor thing," said Inuemi as she finished perusing her memories on the subject. 
 "Kagura? Huh, I remember her dying in front of Sesshomaru but I didn't realize that they were in a relationship, I guess him being there when she died makes more sense now. I knew above all she mostly desired being free from Naraku's control," Kagome monotoned aloud as she recalled her own memories on the subject. A single tear fell from the corner of Kagome's eyes as she thought about Sesshomaru suffering the loss of a loved one. 
 "So...what all involves the demon mating process, if you don't mind me asking?" Kagome asked somewhat apprehensively. She seemed a little more resigned to her seeming fate now. 
 "Well, the three main things involves the consent of the female to mate, the male marking the female as his somewhere on her body, and then a solid nighttime of rutting that accomplishes several things including placing his scent upon the female, becoming fully intimately familiar with her, and cementing the suitability for them to bear offspring together. If the female happens to be in heat then pupping may proceed as well," explained Inuemi, with Kagome listening while become somewhat flushed herself. 
 "And erm...the rutting? What is it like...to be with a demon?" asked Kagome, even more hesitantly this time. Inuemi turned to her with a devilish smile on her face. 
 "Well, I would imagine it would be much like a human male, but with I'd say more grace, stamina, endurance, and perhaps when approaching...the zenith a bit more on the savagery side, although not to a degree that the mate would be...damaged," Inuemi hazarded as she recalled her night of mating with Kouga. 
 "Thanks," replied Kagome, who had finished eating and now retreated towards the quarters Inukimi had provided for her earlier, her million going in a million different directions at once.
 Stormie Like Weather08/14/2019
While Sesshomaru was taking notes on how not to treat your miko, and Kagome was taking notes on how to navigate a fortress, Naraku was up to something of great importance - to him at least. "I don't care if 'normal' youkai sexually reproduce, Glitter Beard! That is not how I, Naraku, make my children!" He wanted another child since his most recent creation was not what he'd been expecting in terms of viciousness.
Glitter Beard sighed, "The other way is much more enjoyable daddy, you should try it!" When his "father" didn't respond, Glitter Beard rubbed his swollen belly, "These were made the old fashioned way and will be much more powerful than any budding-made offspring."
Now that got Naraku on to something, "Powerful you say?" His large hand reached out to stroke the stretched stomach of his pregnant incarnation. "Perhaps I will try this myself. Kukukuku..."
 Walter20508/14/2019
A day later, Glitter Beard was busy nursing his twin half fox-half zebra demon infants while watching Naraku undergo some weird bodily shenanigans. 
 "Pops, what are you doing?" asked Glitter Beard in a somewhat alarmed voice. 
 "Hhrrrrnnnnggg, quiet son," grunted Naraku as a large mass grew before separating from his body, landing on the ground below with a wet smack. When the shape resolved itself, Glitter Beard look on askance in a mixture of horror and wonder. 
 "May I present to the audience Number 70, named Spawnamaru, featuring the ability to simultaneously birth upwards of 72 offspring in a five day period. Had to raid five villages and several demon hideouts to absorb the nine human woman of just age, a few rat demons, and a spider to act as a connecting conduit for this baby," Naraku announced proudly. 
 Glitter Beard counted nine glory holes, eighteen milking stations, and eighteen arms plus eight spider limbs, a giant bio-organic birthing and feeding station indeed. 
 "Now, if you'll excuse us," started Naraku as he took up position behind the monstrosity, "I need some privacy while I provide...raw materials for mah baby factory," said Naraku with an evil grin. 
 Glitter Beard beat a hasty retreat.
 revang08/14/2019
Unfortunately for Naraku, a few days later he found that such a monstrosity was truly too much of an abomination to produce any kind of viable offspring. They came out looking kind of like the white blobs of flesh he had experimented with in Mt Hakurei, and were similarly inert, being nearly lifeless. 
This simply would not do. It seemed he truly would need to do this the old-fashioned way.
“Murakumo, come here,” he called quietly through the shoji.
A moment later his sparkly incarnation appeared, jangling what seemed to be keys on a chain before the amused child on his hip. “Yes Daddy dearest? Well, it’s Granddaddy dearest now, isn’t it?”
Struggling not to roll his eyes, Naraku asked, “Just where did you find a partner for the making of this powerful ‘old-fashioned’ offspring?” 
“Oh, don’t you know? That fabulous dog lady is hosting a big mating party up at her glamorous sky palace! Anybody who’s anybody is attending! Once Shimagitsuo and Kitsuumako are a few days older I’m totally going back up there. I wonder where the after-parties will be...”
 Walter20508/14/2019
While using his patented 'Miasma Away' to get rid of his latest failed experiment, a plan was already forming in Naraku's head as to how he would take advantage of his party. Anybody being anybody means there would be a lot of powerful entities in attendance, beings that might give him much trouble in he blew in all 'I kill you now' evil-like. This level of subtlety would be such that he couldn't even fall back on his old white baboon pelt. 
 No, this would likely require possession of another creature. Various candidates flashed through his mind and memory before he settled on one creature in particular that would be perfect.
 Later, Jaken returned to the Sky Castle, entering the Sealed Chambers. Entering her bedroom after gaining permission, Jaken bowed low. 
 "My Lady, my apologies for thy's actions a week and a half ago, but Lord Jaken has returned your long lost items to you and to make amends," groveled Jaken in a sincere sounding tone of voice. 
 Kagome, who was now only half awake after having her new afternoon nap habit interrupted, replied with a yawning "Fine, you may leave them by my bedside and all is forgiven, go back to Sesshomaru," before she rolled over. 
 Doing as she commanded, Jaken laid the satchel by her bed, but then brought up his staff of two heads and pointed it at Kagome, who had her back turned. The mouth opened but instead of issuing flames, miasma spewed out instead, causing Kagome to choke and cough, briefly rising and turning her head to look at him in shock before collapsing, unconscious onto her back on the bed. 
 Gingerly Naraku as Jaken climbed into the bed and examined the miko in detail. He couldn't very well bust out of this form for Sesshomaru would immediately detect his presence. Sigh as he might, he would have to do the deed using the toad as an intermediary between the two of them. Naraku set about removing the miko's clothes, before the door suddenly opened again.
 Stormie Like Weather08/15/2019
Sango rarely​ allowed herself to relax and hang loose, so when she gave into thier current predicament, Miroku felt very lucky indeed. "W-wait, Mir-Miroku!" She giggled as his mouth moved along the line of her neck while his hands explored much more than just her firm bottom Her kimono was falling off her shoulders. Her Slayer uniform was mostly unzipped. They drunkenly stumbled through the halls, "There's got to be a b-bed roo-m around here somewhere!" She tried to open what looked like a door, but ended up being another wall. "Here," Miroku muttered against her pulse as he kicked open a door. "Finally" Sango shouted mid-moan. His hands continued to move over her clothes, trying to remove them but too inebriated to make it very far. She turned in his arms, catching kisses that made her heart beat faster. He walked her backward as they made out. Crashing on top of the futon, a loud screeching sound sobered them up. Sango immediately leaky off the bed, spun around in her full and perfect uniform with her weapon raised at the disgusting toad. There was something off about him. A soft groan and fingers reached out from the covers. "Kagome!" Miroku's staff clinked as he pointed it at the abomination, "I'd recognize the stench of your aura anywhere, Naraku!"
 Walter20508/15/2019
“Naraku? No I’m Jaken, Jaken!” protested Naraku as he held up the Staff of Two Heads for proof. A quick spritz of Miasma laid out the two drunks, before he added another whiff to silence the stirring Kagome. He started to resume his march on Kagome before realizing that he could cause the group so much more suffering by impregnating Sango first. He had just gotten himself naked and Sango topless when Inukimi walked into the still open doorway. “Come along you two drunkards, I won’t have you interrupting Kagome’s....” her voice trailed off as she took in the scene. She and the staff equipped naked Jaken just stared at each other. Stared, stared, and stared, until both of their left eyes stared twitching, when one of them finally made a move.
15 notes · View notes